diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-0.txt | 7305 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-0.zip | bin | 124608 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-h.zip | bin | 999356 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-h/50371-h.htm | 7737 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-h/images/colophon.jpg | bin | 10902 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 100056 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-h/images/i-144.jpg | bin | 100496 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-h/images/i-168.jpg | bin | 100896 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-h/images/i-192.jpg | bin | 100555 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-h/images/i-224.jpg | bin | 101520 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-h/images/i-314.jpg | bin | 100693 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-h/images/i-book1.jpg | bin | 22682 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-h/images/i-book2.jpg | bin | 20907 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-h/images/i-book3.jpg | bin | 21496 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-h/images/i-book4.jpg | bin | 20792 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-h/images/i-book5.jpg | bin | 20631 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-h/images/i-book6.jpg | bin | 21408 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-h/images/i-book7.jpg | bin | 20995 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50371-h/images/i_frontis.jpg | bin | 99275 -> 0 bytes |
22 files changed, 17 insertions, 15042 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..10ea162 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #50371 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/50371) diff --git a/old/50371-0.txt b/old/50371-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 37bda74..0000000 --- a/old/50371-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,7305 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook, When Gretel Was Fifteen, by Nina Rhoades, -Illustrated by ELizabeth Withington - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - - -Title: When Gretel Was Fifteen - - -Author: Nina Rhoades - - - -Release Date: November 2, 2015 [eBook #50371] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - - -***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WHEN GRETEL WAS FIFTEEN*** - - -E-text prepared by MWS and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team -(http://www.pgdp.net) in celebration of Distributed Proofreaders' 15th -Anniversary from page images generously made available by Internet Archive -(https://archive.org) - - - -Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this - file which includes the original illustrations. - See 50371-h.htm or 50371-h.zip: - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/50371/50371-h/50371-h.htm) - or - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/50371/50371-h.zip) - - - Images of the original pages are available through - Internet Archive. See - https://archive.org/details/whengretelwasfif00byni - - - - - -WHEN GRETEL WAS FIFTEEN - - - * * * * * * - -BOOKS BY NINA RHOADES - - MARION’S VACATION. Illustrated. Cloth. $1.75 - DOROTHY BROWN. Illustrated. Cloth. $1.75 - VICTORINE’S BOOK. Illustrated. Cloth. $1.75 - THE GIRL FROM ARIZONA. Illustrated. $1.75 - THE INDEPENDENCE OF NAN. Illustrated. $1.75 - - FOR YOUNGER READERS - - “THE BRICK HOUSE BOOKS” - - The sight of the brick house on the cover makes girl readers - happy at once.--_Indianapolis News._ - - Illustrated. Large 12mo. Cloth. $1.50 each. - - ONLY DOLLIE - THE LITTLE GIRL NEXT DOOR - WINIFRED’S NEIGHBORS - THE CHILDREN ON THE TOP FLOOR - HOW BARBARA KEPT HER PROMISE - LITTLE MISS ROSAMOND - PRISCILLA OF THE DOLL SHOP - BRAVE LITTLE PEGGY - THE OTHER SYLVIA - MAISIE’S MERRY CHRISTMAS - LITTLE QUEEN ESTHER - MAKING MARY LIZZIE HAPPY - A REAL CINDERELLA - NORA’S TWIN SISTER - FOUR GIRLS OF FORTY YEARS AGO - -LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO. BOSTON - - * * * * * * - - -[Illustration: MORE THAN ONE PAIR OF EYES LOOKED AFTER HER -CURIOUSLY.--_Page 20._] - - -WHEN GRETEL WAS FIFTEEN - -by - -NINA RHOADES - -Illustrated by Elizabeth Withington - - - - - - - -[Illustration] - -Boston -Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. - -Published, August, 1921 - -Copyright, 1921, -By Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. - -All rights reserved - -When Gretel Was Fifteen - -Norwood Press -Berwick & Smith Co. -Norwood, Mass. -U. S. A. - - - - -CONTENTS - - CHAPTER PAGE - - I. THE GIRLS AT MISS MINTON’S 9 - - II. EASTER IN WAR TIME 32 - - III. BREAKING-UP DAY 49 - - IV. FRÄULEIN SIELING MAKES A CALL 68 - - V. OFF FOR NEW LONDON 92 - - VI. AT THE CHESTERS’ 111 - - VII. GRETEL MEETS AN OLD FRIEND 133 - - VIII. ADA EXPRESSES AN OPINION 154 - - IX. THE DANCE ON THE FOURTH 177 - - X. THE SUMMONS 197 - - XI. GRETEL PROVES HER LOYALTY 214 - - XII. LOST 234 - - XIII. SUSPENSE 260 - - XIV. FOUND 286 - - XV. SAFE AT HOME 309 - - - - -ILLUSTRATIONS - - More than one pair of eyes looked - after her curiously _Frontispiece_ - - FACING PAGE - - Gretel could not help noticing that the - young man was regarding her in a - rather peculiar manner 144 - - Gretel put out a detaining hand 168 - - If he recognized her, he made not the - slightest sign 192 - - “I believe you are to be trusted in so far - as that” 224 - - Of course the two girls had a great deal - to say to each other 314 - - - - -When Gretel Was Fifteen - -CHAPTER I - -THE GIRLS AT MISS MINTON’S - - -“War has been declared.” - -Miss Minton’s hand trembled slightly, as she laid down the evening -paper, but otherwise she showed no sign of unusual emotion. There was -a moment of dead silence, and every face grew suddenly grave. They all -knew what it meant, those twelve pupils, and five teachers, seated at -Miss Minton’s long supper table. For nearly three years this terrible -thing called war had been devastating Europe, bringing pain and misery -to millions of once happy homes. And now their own country was to cast -in her lot with the Allies, in the great fight for humanity. It was -the first time in the twenty years and more, during which Miss Minton -had been the mistress of her small school for girls, that that lady -had ever been known to look at a newspaper at meal time, but to-night -she had left instructions that the paper should be brought to her the -moment it arrived. For weeks every one had been expecting the war cloud -to burst, and yet now that it had happened, they were all conscious of -a certain shock. Amy Bowring began to cry. - -“My brother will have to go,” she sobbed; “he was at Plattsburg all -last summer. Oh, it’s dreadful. I don’t see why the President didn’t -prevent it.” - -Ada Godfrey’s black eyes flashed indignantly. Her uncle had gone down -on the _Lusitania_. - -“I’m glad he didn’t prevent it,” she said. “We ought to have gone in -two years ago. It’s time those Germans learned they don’t own the whole -world.” - -“Ada,” said Miss Minton, reprovingly, and she glanced down the long -table to where little Fräulein Sieling, the German teacher, sat -next to Gretel Schiller. Ada bit her lip, and she, too, glanced at -the only two people among them all to whom Germany meant more than -a name. Fräulein had grown very pale, and there was a frightened -look in her blue eyes, but she was buttering a muffin with apparent -calmness. Gretel Schiller had flushed, and her lips were quivering. -Gretel’s father had been a famous German pianist, and although he had -died several years before, and Gretel was living with an American -half-brother and his wife, and was in every way quite as much an -American herself as any of them, they all knew that she worshipped her -father’s memory. - -“You remember the Civil War, don’t you, Miss Minton?” Grace Moss asked, -by way of steering the conversation into smoother waters. Grace was -one of the oldest pupils in the school, and felt privileged to ask -questions. - -“Yes,” answered Miss Minton, with a sigh. “I was only a child, but I -remember many things about that time. My eldest brother was killed at -Gettysburg. Amy, if you can’t control yourself, you will have to leave -the table.” - -Miss Minton was always stern, but her tone was kinder than her words, -and Amy made an effort to check her sobs, and go on with her supper. - -“Do you remember the Civil War, too, Miss Laura?” Geraldine Barlow -inquired of Miss Laura, Miss Minton’s younger sister, who sat at the -other end of the table. - -“No, dear, I was too young. My sister is ten years older than I. I -think she is the only person here who has any memory of what real war -is like. Of course there was the little war with Spain, twenty years -ago, but that was so quickly over.” - -“Perhaps this war will be over quickly, too, now that America has gone -in,” said Angel Thayer, who always looked on the bright side of things. -“I don’t believe the Germans can hold out much longer. Perhaps they -will give in, and ask for peace before our boys get over.” - -“Not much hope of that,” said Margaret May. “My father writes that -Germany is terribly strong still. He ought to know something about -it, for he has been working in the French hospitals for over a year.” -Margaret spoke confidently. She was very proud of that father of hers, -the poor country doctor, who had left his practice at home, and gone to -tend the wounded boys in France. - -At that moment Fräulein pushed back her chair from the table. “May I be -pardoned if I go to my room?” she asked in her slow, careful English, -and she cast an appealing glance at Miss Minton. “I have a very bad -headache.” - -“Certainly,” said Miss Minton, kindly, and as the little German teacher -hurriedly left the room, she added in a reproachful tone to Ada: - -“I am afraid you have hurt Fräulein’s feelings, Ada. It is not her -fault that her country is at war with us.” - -Gretel’s grave face brightened, and she gave Miss Minton a grateful -glance. - -“Fräulein is very unhappy,” she said, impulsively. “This dreadful war -has almost broken her heart.” - -“A pity it did not break it altogether,” muttered Madame, the French -teacher, but she did not speak loud enough to be heard by either of the -Mintons, for quarrels between different nationalities were strictly -forbidden in the school. - -Gretel saw Madame’s expression, even though she did not hear her -words, and a shadow crept into her brown eyes. She was very fond of -Fräulein, who, for more than a year now, had been the only person to -whom she could talk freely of her father’s memory, and of her happy -childhood, which had been spent in the big, shabby studio, among his -German friends. Indeed, Fräulein was the only German she knew, for -since she had gone to live with her American relatives, she had quite -lost trace of all her father’s friends. Her brother and his wife were -very good to her, and she loved them dearly, but those old memories -were very tender ones, and so when, a year and a half ago, she had come -to Miss Minton’s, a rather shy, quiet little girl of thirteen, it was -not strange that her heart should have gone out to the sentimental -little German teacher, who talked to her in her father’s language, and -seemed to understand her as few people had done. Those were the early -days of the war, when many Americans still tried to be neutral, and -Gretel’s family had made no objections, when, in the holidays, she had -asked to invite Fräulein to their home. She had even gone to tea with -Fräulein, at her aunt’s apartment. But as the months passed, things -changed; feeling against Germany grew stronger, and on her last visit -Gretel had heard remarks made by Fräulein’s aunt, that had brought the -hot, indignant blood into her cheeks. Still, she had remained faithful -in her affection for her friend, arguing that, after all, if people -were Germans it was natural they should refuse to believe evil of their -country. She tried to picture herself in Fräulein’s place, a stranger -in a strange land, and she felt sure that whatever people had said -against America, she should still have loved her country, and been -loyal to her. - -And now America was actually at war with Germany, and things would -necessarily grow more difficult. Gretel’s face was very grave and -troubled when, some fifteen minutes later, they all rose from the -supper table, and filed out of the dining-room. Her first thought was -to go to Fräulein, and try to comfort her. It was Good Friday, and -there would be no more lessons till the following Tuesday. The girls -had the evening to themselves, and could do what they chose till -bedtime. - -As soon as they had left the dining-room Amy began to cry again, and -Angel Thayer, too, who was her room-mate, and best friend, slipped an -arm about her tenderly. - -“Don’t cry, Amy,” she soothed. “Perhaps the war will be over before -your brother gets there. Miss Minton says most of the boys will have to -be trained in this country before they are sent overseas.” - -“I only wish I had a brother to go,” proclaimed Ada Godfrey. “I would -be proud to give him to my country.” - -“You wouldn’t if he were the only brother you had in the world,” -objected Amy, with a sob. “It’s all very well to talk when you haven’t -any brothers, and your father’s dead. There isn’t a soul in your family -to go.” - -“It wouldn’t make any difference if I had only one man relative in the -world,” declared Ada, heroically. “I should be proud to send him to -the war, even if I knew positively he would be killed the next month. -We ought to glory in making sacrifices. Think what the English and -French have done. My aunt, who is doing war work in England, says there -is scarcely a family that hasn’t lost at least one member. Oh, I wish -those horrid Germans were all----” Ada checked herself abruptly, for -Miss Minton was still within hearing distance. - -Every face grew grave. This idea of sacrifice for their country was a -new one to most of them. So far, Margaret May was the only girl at Miss -Minton’s to whom war had meant anything more than a name. But now---- -Even Angel’s bright smile faded, as she suddenly remembered that her -father, whom she adored, was still a young man. Was it possible that -fathers as well as brothers might be called upon to join the colors? - -“I can’t help being glad my brothers are little boys,” said Molly -Chester, with a catch in her voice. “Father’s nearly fifty, so of -course he’s too old. I’m afraid I’m selfish, but it is a great comfort.” - -“Both my brothers will go,” said Olive Gerard, quietly. “I am glad to -have them, but of course it’s going to be hard for Mother and me.” -Olive was seventeen; a tall girl, with a sweet face, and gentle gray -eyes. She was a great favorite with the younger pupils, who all looked -up to her and admired her very much, and instinctively both Amy and -Angel drew a little closer to her, and Amy slipped a trembling hand -into hers. - -“I wish I could be brave,” she whispered, “but I know I am an awful -coward. Jack always told me I was a coward, because I was afraid of -snakes, and mice, and horrid creeping things, but, oh, it’s so terrible -to think of having people we love go away to be killed or wounded! I’m -afraid I can never be brave enough to bear it as I ought.” - -“Oh, yes, you will,” said Olive, smiling; “we shall all learn to be -brave. Think of how brave the English and French women have been. An -English friend of my mother’s wrote that all her three boys were at the -front, and that, hard as it was to part from them, there was one thing -that would have been much harder, and that would have been if they -hadn’t wanted to go.” - -“Oh, Jack wants to go,” cried Amy, with shining eyes. “He’s been -wanting to for more than a year.” And, suddenly she was conscious of -a sensation of pride in her big, handsome brother, that, with all her -love for him, she had never felt before. - -“Where are you going, Gretel?” Geraldine Barlow inquired, as they all -moved off in the direction of the big gymnasium. - -“To Fräulein’s room,” Gretel answered. “I think I’ll see if there is -anything I can do for her. She said she had a headache.” - -Geraldine looked troubled. She was a year younger than Gretel, whom she -liked very much, but she had never been quite able to understand her -friend’s intimacy with the German teacher. - -“Don’t you think perhaps she might prefer being by herself?” she -suggested. - -Gretel shook her head. - -“I think she would like to see me,” she said, and turned resolutely in -the direction of the staircase. More than one pair of eyes looked after -her curiously. - -“What can she see in that German woman to like so much?” said Kitty -Sharp. “I can’t bear Fräulein myself, she’s so silly and sentimental, -and did you see how she looked when Miss Minton told us war had been -declared? I suppose she’s scared to death now we’ve gone into the war.” - -“Gretel likes her because she’s half German herself,” said Ada, -scornfully. “If I were in Gretel’s place I should change my name. I -wouldn’t be called Schiller, it’s so horribly German.” - -“Better not let her hear you suggest such a thing,” laughed Molly. -“She’s terribly proud of her father. He really was a great musician, -you know.” - -“Well, suppose he was,” scoffed Ada. “Nobody cares about German music -now. If I were in Gretel’s place, I would never mention my father’s -name. Her brother’s name is Douaine. I’m sure she could take it if she -wanted to. If I had a German name I’d change it as quick----” Ada’s -eyes snapped, and her lips tightened. - -Meantime Gretel had mounted the stairs, and made her way along the wide -corridor to Fräulein’s room. The door was closed, and she received -no response to her first gentle tap, but after waiting a moment, she -turned the handle, and went in. The room was in darkness, but the light -from the hall dimly revealed a motionless form lying on the bed, and at -the opening of the door, the figure suddenly lifted its head. - -“Who is it?” inquired Fräulein, in a choked voice. - -“Only I,” said Gretel, and having closed the door, she made her way in -the darkness to the bed. “I came to see if I could do anything for you. -Oh, Fräulein dear, I’m so sorry! I know how unhappy you are.” - -Fräulein buried her face in the pillow, with a sob. - -“Oh, Liebchen,” she moaned, “it is frightful. My poor, dear country!” - -Gretel gave a start, and the color rushed up into her face. - -“I--I wasn’t thinking about your country,” she stammered; “I was only -sorry because you are so unhappy.” - -“But it is of my poor country that I am thinking,” sighed the German -woman. “My dear ones have suffered so cruelly. My two uncles were -killed the first year, and the cousin to whom I was affianced is a -prisoner in Russia.” - -“But the other countries have suffered just as much,” said Gretel, -“and, after all, it was Germany that started the war.” - -Fräulein sat up suddenly. - -“You say that because you will only listen to one side,” she cried, and -her voice shook with sudden anger. “You, who are a German yourself, -should have a broad mind.” - -Gretel’s cheeks grew hotter, and even her heart began to beat rather -fast. - -“I am not narrow-minded,” she said, indignantly, “and--and, I think you -forget, Fräulein, that I am an American. My mother was an American, and -I was born in New York.” - -Fräulein began to cry again. - -“You need not fly at me,” she sobbed. “Your father was a German.” - -“I know he was,” said Gretel, unsteadily, “and he was one of the best -men who ever lived. If he were alive now, I know he would not approve -of the dreadful things the Germans have done. He was always kind and -good to everybody.” - -“So was my cousin Rudolph,” murmured Fräulein, “but when war comes what -can one do? One must obey one’s superiors.” - -“I wouldn’t!” cried Gretel, hotly. “I would rather be shot a hundred -times over than do some of the things the Germans have done in France -and Belgium.” - -Fräulein threw herself back on the bed, and turned her face to the wall. - -“You had better go away,” she said, crossly; “you are not sympathetic -to-night, and my head is bad.” - -Gretel moved a few steps nearer to the door. - -“Good-night,” she said. “I’m sorry you won’t let me do anything for -you. I didn’t mean to be unsympathetic. I don’t want to hurt your -feelings, or say unkind things about your country, but----” - -“It is your country as well as mine,” interrupted the German woman. “I -well remember the time when you were proud to be the daughter of the -famous Hermann Schiller.” - -The tears started to Gretel’s eyes. - -“I am proud of my father now,” she said, “just as proud as I ever was -in my life, but it is because he was a good man, and a great musician, -not because he was a German.” - -Fräulein did not answer, and, having reached the door, Gretel opened -it, and went out. In the hall she met Geraldine. - -“Oh, here you are,” said the younger girl, in a tone of evident -satisfaction. “I was going to Fräulein’s room to look for you. Miss -Minton sent me for you. She wants you to play.” - -Gretel’s face brightened. Her music was one of the greatest pleasures -of her life, and to be asked to play to Miss Minton was a great -compliment. Five minutes later she was at the piano in the Mintons’ -private parlor, touching the keys with loving fingers, while Miss -Minton and her sister knitted socks for the soldiers. - -And as she played, all the trouble died out of Gretel’s brown eyes, and -was replaced by the sweet, dreamy expression, which always came with -the music she loved. For the moment, war, discussions with Fräulein, -everything was forgotten, but the grand old masterpiece she was -playing, and which her father had loved. She played uninterruptedly -for nearly an hour, and when she rose at last, in a panic of fear, -lest she had tired her audience, Miss Minton’s “Thank you, my dear,” -was so hearty, that the girl’s heart swelled with pride, for her -schoolmistress seldom paid compliments. Miss Laura said nothing, but as -Gretel left the room, she heard the younger sister remark in a voice -that was not quite steady: - -“I suppose I am very foolish, but music like that always makes me cry. -What a gift that child has.” - -Gretel smiled. She knew that she possessed a great gift, but the -knowledge had never made her conceited. - -“It is Father’s legacy to me,” she often told herself, “the only legacy -he had to leave; poor, kind Father.” And she resolved to do all in her -power to perfect herself in this one talent of hers. - -The girls were all in the gymnasium, playing games. Gretel heard their -voices, but somehow she did not feel like joining them that evening. -So, after lingering a moment in the hall, she went up-stairs to the -room she shared with Geraldine. She switched on the electric light, -and, going to the bureau, stood for a long time gazing at the framed -photograph of her father. It was the photograph of the proverbial -German musician, deep-set eyes, and protruding brows, but the eyes were -very kind and gentle, and as she looked at the familiar face, Gretel’s -own eyes suddenly filled with tears. - -“Dear Father,” she murmured, bending to kiss the picture; “I think I -am almost glad you are in heaven. It would have made you so unhappy to -know of the terrible things your people have done. But the rest are -not like you; oh, they are not like you!” Gretel’s head drooped, and -putting up both hands to her burning face, she burst into tears. - -She was already in bed when Geraldine came up half an hour later, full -of the fun they had been having in the gym. When one is only fourteen, -even the news that one’s country has gone to war cannot altogether -crush the desire for fun. - -“The girls all wondered where you were,” she said a little -reproachfully, as she sat down on the edge of Gretel’s bed to unbutton -her boots. “I told them you were playing for the Mintons, but I thought -perhaps you would come in later.” - -“I didn’t feel like romping to-night,” said Gretel, “so I thought I -might as well go to bed as do anything else.” - -“I’m glad you weren’t with Fräulein all the evening,” said Geraldine. -“Ada said she supposed you were hobnobbing together, and it made me -mad. You know the sarcastic way she has of saying things.” - -Gretel sighed. - -“I can’t help feeling very sorry for Fräulein!” she said. “Just think -how we should feel if we were in Germany now, and couldn’t go home. It -isn’t her fault that we are at war, nor her family’s fault either.” - -“No, of course it isn’t,” Geraldine agreed, “and I’ve always stood up -for her when Ada and the others said disagreeable things. But she did -act rather queerly to-night at supper. Suppose she should turn out to -be a spy, or something dreadful like that.” - -Geraldine was romantic, and she and her twin brother had read a great -many detective stories. - -“Nonsense,” said Gretel, indignantly. “You ought not to say such things -even in fun.” - -“Ada wasn’t in fun,” said Geraldine. “She said--but perhaps I’d better -not tell you if it’s going to make you mad.” - -“Tell me,” said Gretel, sitting up in bed. “After all, I suppose Ada -has the right to say what she chooses, even if it is unkind.” - -“Well, she said she doubted very much whether Fräulein was loyal to the -United States, and she thought Miss Minton ought not to keep her any -longer.” Two bright red spots were beginning to burn in Gretel’s cheeks. - -“Miss Minton wouldn’t be so unkind as to send Fräulein away now,” -she said. “There wouldn’t be any place for her to go except to her -uncle’s, and I’m sure she wouldn’t be happy there. He always makes her -pay board in the vacations, and if she hadn’t any money I’m afraid he -would be very disagreeable. I saw him once, when I went to tea with -Fräulein and her aunt, and he had such a hard, cruel face.” - -Geraldine looked grave. - -“Well, I hope it won’t happen,” she said, “but most of the girls say -they won’t take any more German lessons now we are at war. I wouldn’t -worry about it, anyhow. Miss Minton is strict, but she is never unjust. -Even if she should send Fräulein away, I’m sure she would pay her for -the rest of the term. Oh, Gretel, isn’t the war exciting? Just think, -lots of people we know may have to go.” - -Gretel’s lip quivered. - -“I know,” she said, softly. “It’s very terrible. My heart has been so -heavy all the evening that I just couldn’t play games. Geraldine, let’s -say our prayers together, and ask God to take care of our dear ones, -and bring this dreadful fighting and killing to an end before long.” - -“All right,” said Geraldine, in a tone of unusual gravity. “Of course -it’s terrible, only at first it seemed so exciting I didn’t think of -anything else. I suppose it’s very selfish, but I can’t help being -thankful Father is over age, and Jerry only fourteen. Molly Chester -said the same thing about her family this evening.” - -Gretel smiled indulgently, for, though Geraldine was only a year -younger than herself, she still looked upon her friend as quite a -little girl. - -“I’m thankful, too,” she said. “I suppose Percy is over age, too, but I -don’t know what he may decide to do. He thought America ought to have -gone into the war two years ago. Now hurry and undress, and then we’ll -say our prayers, and try to go to sleep.” - - - - -CHAPTER II - -EASTER IN WAR TIME - - -It was Easter Sunday. Such a strange Easter, quite unlike any the girls -had ever known before, for though the world was bathed in bright spring -sunshine, and a robin was singing his merriest song in the elm-tree -outside the schoolroom window, there was a strange feeling of solemnity -about everything--a feeling as if something were going to happen, and -the storm might break at any moment. - -They had walked to church as usual, but even on the quiet village -street little groups of people were talking earnestly together, and -every face they saw was grave, and a little anxious. The service had -been beautiful, and the village children had sung the Easter carols, as -they always did, but after the regular Easter sermon, the clergyman had -made an earnest appeal to his congregation to do their duty as loyal -Americans, and to be ready for sacrifice now that the call had come. -Gretel had felt her heart thrill as she listened, and she could not -help glancing at her schoolmates for sympathy. Amy Bowring was crying -softly, and Ada looked flushed and excited. - -“I’ve been praying all winter that we might not have to go into the -war,” Molly Chester whispered, as they walked down the aisle, while the -organ played “The Star-Spangled Banner,” “but I’m glad we’re in now. I -shouldn’t like to be ashamed of my country.” - -They had walked home very quietly, nobody feeling much inclined to -talk, and now the midday dinner was over, and most of the girls had -gathered in the schoolroom to write their weekly letters home. One -of the things which had helped to make Miss Minton’s little school -popular for so many years was the fact that she had always tried to -make it as much as possible like home. There were a few rules, which -must be followed, but in general the girls were allowed to do very -much, out of lesson hours, as they would if they were in their own -homes. Miss Minton always declared that she would not keep a girl in -her school whom she could not trust, and when girls--and boys, too, -for that matter--are put on their honor, it is really surprising how -comparatively seldom they get into mischief. So the girls at Miss -Minton’s were allowed to spend their Sunday afternoons very much as -they would have spent them at home, although there was a general -understanding that Sunday was the day for writing home letters. No one -was obliged to attend afternoon service unless she wished, but in the -evening they sang hymns, and Miss Minton asked Bible questions, which -was quite exciting, as everybody tried to be ready with a correct -answer, and Miss Minton had a disconcerting way of skipping about, so -that it was impossible to guess what question she would ask next. On -this Easter afternoon Grace, Olive, and one or two of the other girls, -had gone to church with Miss Laura, and Miss Whiting, the arithmetic -teacher, but Gretel, Geraldine, Molly, Kitty, Angel, and Ada were all -in the schoolroom writing letters. - -For a while it was very quiet, with only the scratching of pens, and -an occasional rustle of paper, to break the silence, but at last Ada -finished her letter, and remarked, as she slipped it into the envelope: - -“I’ve written Mother that I don’t intend to take another German lesson. -I know she’ll approve.” - -“I envy you,” said Kitty. “I wish I could write the same to my mother, -but I know she’d say I must do as Miss Minton thinks best. I hate -German.” - -“So do I,” chimed in Amy, “but I suppose we’ve got to study it as long -as Fräulein stays. Did you ever see any one with such a long face as -Fräulein has worn ever since war was declared?” - -“I’m sorry for her,” said Molly, sympathetically. “She must hate to -feel how everybody dislikes her country. I should have a long face, -too, if I were in her place.” - -“You wouldn’t if you were loyal to America,” declared Ada. “You would -be glad your old country was getting what she deserved.” - -“There are some good, loyal Germans in this country,” put in Angel. -“Gretel knew ever so many when her father was alive, and some of them -were lovely; weren’t they, Gretel?” - -“I don’t believe all Germans are wicked,” said Gretel, blushing. “Those -musicians who came to Father’s studio were very kind and generous to -each other. I don’t believe any of them would have done the terrible -things we’ve been reading about in the papers.” - -“Wouldn’t they, though?” scoffed Ada. “Just give them a chance, and see -what they would do. My mother says she wouldn’t trust a German, not -if----” - -Ada paused abruptly, as the door opened, and Fräulein herself appeared -on the threshold. The little German teacher was looking flushed and -agitated, and stood for a moment, glancing from one face to another, -until her eye met Gretel’s sympathetic gaze. Gretel was feeling rather -hot and indignant at the moment. Ada’s words had hurt her keenly, and -she was conscious of a sudden access of affection for Fräulein, who -seemed so forlorn and unhappy. - -“Would you like to go for a walk, Fräulein?” she asked, kindly. “I’ve -finished my letter, and I’d love to go with you.” - -Fräulein shook her head, and her lip quivered. - -“I have come to say good-bye to you all,” she said. “I go this evening.” - -There was a little stir of excitement, pens were laid down, and all -eyes were turned in surprise towards the German teacher. - -“We--we didn’t think you would go,” gasped Molly, and Angel added -politely: - -“We are very sorry. I hope no one in your family is ill.” - -“No,” said Fräulein, “it is not illness that causes me to leave. It is -because Miss Minton thinks it best. She says none of you will wish to -study German any more this year.” - -There was a moment of uncomfortable silence, and then Geraldine said, -awkwardly: - -“It’ll be rather jolly to have a holiday in the middle of the term, -won’t it? I wish I were going to have one; don’t you, girls?” - -“I do,” said Angel. “I don’t believe it will be a long holiday, though. -The war will surely be over by next autumn, and then, of course, -Fräulein will come back.” - -“I do not think so,” said Fräulein, and there was a sound in her voice -that might have been either pain or anger. “The war will not be over -as soon as you think. Germany is still very strong; she will not give -in for a long time yet. And in the meantime the poor Germans in this -country must starve, I suppose.” - -“Oh, no they won’t, I’m sure they won’t!” protested Angel. “It is -very hard for them, I know, and I am dreadfully sorry, but if we were -in Germany now it would be just as hard for us. I don’t believe Miss -Minton meant to be unkind.” - -“She thinks herself justified, I suppose,” returned the German woman. -“You all do that, but it does not alter the fact. However, that is -not the question now. I have come to say good-bye. I am taking the -five-thirty train to New York.” - -All the girls except Ada rose politely. - -“Good-bye, Fräulein,” said Molly, holding out her hand. “I--I hope -you’ll have a pleasant summer.” - -The others followed Molly’s example, and they all shook hands. Then -Fräulein turned to Ada. - -“Will you not bid me good-bye?” she said. “I know you have never liked -me, but may we not part friends?” - -“Good-bye, Fräulein,” said Ada, coldly. “I am sorry you think I have -never liked you. I have always tried to be polite.” - -“Actions speak louder than words,” quoted Fräulein, and without another -word, she turned to leave the room. - -“I’ll come and help you pack,” said Gretel, and, with a reproachful -glance at Ada, she followed the German woman from the room. - -“Well, of all the disagreeable, impertinent people!” burst out Ada, as -the door closed behind them. “To tell me I never liked her! It’s quite -true, of course, but I didn’t suppose she knew it.” - -“I don’t see how she could have helped knowing it,” said Geraldine, -bluntly. “I think you might have been polite enough to stand up and -shake hands. None of us cares much about her, but it isn’t necessary to -be rude.” - -Ada reddened, and bit her lip. - -“I don’t care how rude I am to a German,” she said. “I hate them all, -and all loyal Americans ought to hate them. Think of Belgium and the -_Lusitania_. I’m not like your friend Gretel Schiller.” - -Geraldine sprang to her feet; her eyes were flashing. - -“Ada Godfrey,” she cried, her voice trembling with rage, “you are -the meanest girl I ever knew. You know perfectly well that Gretel is -as good an American as any one of us. She can’t help the fact that -her father was a German. If you ever say a thing like that again -I’ll--I’ll----” - -“Oh, don’t quarrel, girls,” expostulated Molly. “Of course we know -Gretel is all right, and it really was very rude to treat Fräulein as -you did, Ada. Of course, she was rude, too, but then she is in a pretty -hard position. Some Germans are very nice. We had a Fräulein when we -were little, and we all loved her dearly. If we dislike Fräulein, I -think it’s principally because she has never seemed to care much about -us.” - -“She seemed to care a good deal for Gretel,” muttered Ada, but she said -no more, and Geraldine also relapsed into silence, and went on with the -letter she was writing her twin brother at St. Mark’s. But if any one -had chanced to look over her shoulder, it would have been seen that -Ada was still in her black books. For Jerry Barlow was as devoted in -his allegiance to Gretel as his sister, and Geraldine was sure of his -sympathy. - -Meanwhile Gretel had followed Fräulein up-stairs in silence, neither of -them uttering a word until they had reached the German teacher’s room -and closed the door. Then Fräulein spoke. - -“Impudent little beast!” she said, and then collapsed in the -rocking-chair, and began to cry. - -Gretel was very uncomfortable. She was sincerely sorry for Fräulein, -and angry with Ada, but at the same time she felt convinced that things -could not be quite as bad as Fräulein had represented. So, instead of -putting her arms round her friend’s neck, and comforting her--which was -what Fräulein expected--she remained standing in embarrassed silence, -till the German woman demanded between sobs: - -“Have you nothing to say to me? Have you, too, turned against me -because of this cruel war? Ah, I did not expect this of you--I did not -think----” Sobs checked further utterance. - -Now, Gretel had a very soft heart, and the sight of this distress was -more than she could bear. In another moment her arms were round her -friend, and she was trying to draw Fräulein’s hands down from her face. - -“Oh, Fräulein dear,” she protested, crying herself from pure sympathy, -“I am so terribly, terribly sorry! Do try not to be so unhappy. You -know I haven’t turned against you; I couldn’t do such a thing. I am -your friend; I would do anything I could to help you. You can’t help -being German. You are no more to blame for this dreadful war than -Father would be if he were alive now.” - -“Of course I am not to blame,” choked Fräulein, “but people treat me -as if I were. It is cruel and outrageous, and what is more, I will not -endure it.” And suddenly Fräulein’s foot came down with a stamp, that -rather startled Gretel, for she had not realized before that her friend -had a temper. - -“I know it is cruel,” she said, soothingly, “but I don’t see how we can -help it. People are sometimes rather unkind to me, too, although I am -only half German.” - -“Half German,” repeated Fräulein, scornfully; “yes, that is it, you are -only half German. You will not help the cause, but I am not afraid; I -will work for my country! I----” - -“Oh, Fräulein, don’t talk like that,” interrupted Gretel. “It isn’t -right. You are an American citizen. If people heard you say such -things, you might get into dreadful trouble. Perhaps, after all, you -will be happier away from here. I sometimes wish I could go away -myself, when Ada--I mean when people say unkind things about Father’s -being German; but I am afraid it would be cowardly to ask Percy to let -me go home before the end of the term.” - -“I have been dismissed,” cried Fräulein, returning to her grievance, -“dismissed for no fault, except that I am a German--one of the hated -race. I am turned out like a dog; I may starve for aught they care.” - -“Oh, that is terrible!” gasped Gretel. “Do you mean that Miss Minton -didn’t pay you your salary?” - -“Pay! What is pay? Do they think because they offer one a little money -everything is to be forgiven and forgotten? Yes, she has paid me for -the rest of the season, but how long will that money last, and when -it is gone what am I to do? My uncle will only let me share his home -while I have money to pay my board, and who will employ a German now -that this country has gone mad, and joined our enemies?” - -“I know it’s going to be very hard for you,” murmured Gretel. “Percy -gives me a very large allowance--much more than I really need--if you -would let me help you----” - -Fräulein’s face softened. - -“You are a dear, generous child,” she said, “but it would never be -allowed. If your brother were to find out that you were helping a -German, your allowance would be stopped on the instant. Of course, you -might be able to keep him in ignorance. I am not thinking of myself but -of others. Are you obliged to render an account of how your allowance -is spent?” - -“No,” said Gretel; “Percy and Barbara are very kind. They never ask -how I spend my money, but I always tell them. I couldn’t do a thing I -thought they might disapprove of without telling them. It wouldn’t be -fair.” - -Fräulein sighed and shook her head. - -“Then you may be quite certain you will never be able to help a German -in distress,” she said, “but you have a kind heart, and there are not -many kind hearts in this cruel world now.” - -There was something very pathetic in the quiver of Fräulein’s voice, -and in her red, swollen eyes, and all at once Gretel found herself -recalling the dingy little flat, where her friend’s relatives lived. -After all, it was very sad to be alone in an enemy’s country in war -time. Before she quite realized what she was doing, her arms were round -Fräulein’s neck again, and she was kissing her, and murmuring in her -half-forgotten German: - -“Dear Fräulein, I love you very much, and if I can ever help you in any -way, indeed, indeed I will try.” - -An hour and a half later, Gretel was standing at the hall window, -watching the station bus, with Fräulein and her belongings inside, -disappearing from sight in the gathering dusk. In spite of herself, -she could not help a little sigh of relief. - -“Poor Fräulein,” she said to herself, “I’m terribly sorry for her, of -course, but I can’t help feeling rather glad she’s gone. I am sure -she’ll be much happier with her own people, even if she does think she -won’t.” - -She was turning to go up-stairs when she encountered Miss Laura, -coming out of Miss Minton’s private sitting-room. Miss Laura was much -more approachable than her sister, and would sometimes condescend to -be quite friendly, even confidential with the girls. On the present -occasion she stopped Gretel to inquire rather mysteriously: - -“Has she gone?” - -“Do you mean Fräulein?” asked Gretel. “Yes, the bus has just left.” - -“Well, I must say I am relieved,” said Miss Laura. “I was so afraid she -would make a scene of some sort; those foreigners are so dramatic. She -has quite upset Sister; she was so rude; really almost violent in her -language. I should have been frightened to death, but Sister is always -so calm. She assured the woman there was no reason for her leaving at -once. It was merely a question of discontinuing the German classes -during the war. Fräulein flew into a rage, and declared she would go -by the first train, and that no earthly consideration would induce her -to spend another night under our roof. Downright ungrateful conduct, I -call it, after the care Sister took of her when she was laid up so long -with bronchitis last winter. But then, what else can one expect from a -German?” - -Again the hot blood rushed up into Gretel’s cheeks, and she hurried -away that Miss Laura might not see the tears that had started to her -eyes. - -“I don’t suppose they mean to be unkind,” she told herself, as she went -up-stairs to her own room. “Perhaps Miss Laura didn’t even remember -that Father was a German, but it does hurt when people say such things, -and I can’t altogether blame Fräulein for being angry, although, of -course, she had no right to be rude to Miss Minton.” - - - - -CHAPTER III - -BREAKING-UP DAY - - -It was the fourteenth of June, and “Breaking-Up” day at Miss Minton’s. -For more than two months the United States had been at war with -Germany, and during that time many things had happened. Even the quiet -little Connecticut village, where Miss Minton lived, had begun to -realize something of what war meant. There was a Service Flag waving -from each of more than a dozen houses, and only the day before there -had been a sad leave-taking at the station, when thirty boys had left -for the nearest training-camp. Registration Day had come and gone, and -more than ten million young men between the ages of eighteen and thirty -had signed their names. - -Among the girls at Miss Minton’s, war was also beginning to seem very -real. Amy’s brother had left Harvard, and gone for a month’s training -before being sent overseas. One of Olive’s brothers had joined the -Flying Corps, and the other was already on his way to France. Angel -Thayer’s father had offered his services for foreign duty, and Gretel’s -brother was doing Government work in Washington. - -But people cannot always be sad, even in war time, and on that glorious -June morning, when the air was heavy with the fragrance of roses and -honeysuckle, and the birds were singing as birds only do sing in June, -a group of very bright young faces was gathered on Miss Minton’s front -porch, awaiting the arrival of the station bus. - -“I’m so excited at the thought of going home I can hardly wait to get -to the station,” said Molly Chester, joyfully. “It seems an age since I -saw my family in March.” - -“Haven’t your people gone to the country yet?” inquired Kitty, whose -own family had already moved to their summer home on the Jersey shore. - -“Oh, yes, they went up to New London on the first. I’m to meet Father -in town this afternoon, and go up with him.” - -“New London will be interesting this summer, with the naval station so -near,” remarked Margaret May. “You and Ada are lucky to have summer -places there.” Margaret spoke a little enviously. Her own home was in -a small town in Vermont, and her hopes of an exciting summer were not -high. - -“I dare say we shall see a good deal of the officers,” Molly said. “My -cousin Stephen Cranston is stationed at New London, and I suppose he -will bring some of the boys up to our house. I don’t believe we shall -be allowed to go near the naval station, though; they are so afraid of -spies.” - -“Wouldn’t it be exciting to catch a spy?” said Geraldine, to whom war -still seemed like an exciting game. “Jerry and I used to play spy games -when we were kids. I always loved reading stories about them, didn’t -you, Gretel?” - -“Yes,” said Gretel, “when they were only stories, but now when it’s -real!” She gave a little involuntary shudder. - -“I hope every spy will be caught and shot,” remarked Ada, the -belligerent. - -“German spies, you mean,” corrected Kitty. “Our boys have to be spies -sometimes, too, you know. All spies are not wicked. There were André -and Nathan Hale, for instance.” - -Before Ada could reply, somebody announced that the bus was in sight, -and in another moment it had rattled up to the door. Miss Minton -and Miss Laura came hurrying out to say good-bye, and there was a -great deal of chattering and laughter, as the twelve girls and their -belongings were packed into the big stage. They were to be accompanied -to New York by Madame and Miss Brown, the physical-culture teacher, -there to be met by friends or relatives. - - * * * * * - -“School isn’t such a bad place, after all,” said Angel, wiping her -eyes, as the bus turned out of Miss Minton’s gate into the village -street. “I never knew how much I liked Miss Minton until I was saying -good-bye to her, and we have had some jolly times, even if the teachers -were strict, and the lessons hard.” - -“People always talk like that on ‘Breaking-Up’ day,” said Ada, with -a superior smile. “You’ll feel differently when September comes. I -thought I never could bear to come back the second year, but Mother -insisted, and I’m not sorry I came now the term is over.” - -“I wonder if we shall all come back next year,” said Amy. “I suppose -the war will make a difference in everything. I don’t believe Mother -will let me leave her if Jack is away. She says she can’t bear to be -parted from both of us.” - -“Well, don’t let’s bother about next year, or war, or anything else -disagreeable,” said Molly. “Let’s just remember that it’s June, and -that we’re all going home for the summer. You look awfully happy, -Gretel; I had no idea you’d be so glad to leave school.” - -Gretel laughed. - -“I am glad,” she said, with a long breath of pure delight. “School is -all right, and the Mintons are very kind, but there isn’t any place in -the world like home. It seems as if I could hardly wait to get to New -York and see Percy and Barbara.” - -Molly regarded her friend curiously. It was not the first time the -idea had occurred to her that possibly Gretel had not had altogether a -comfortable time during the past few months. She had never complained, -and had been almost always cheerful, but there were times when her -eyes had a sad, hurt look in them, and those were generally the times -when some one had made a sharp or thoughtless allusion to her German -antecedents. Molly was a kind-hearted girl, and really fond of Gretel, -and she made a sudden resolve to try to make up to her friend for some -of the half-unintentional slights she had received. - -They were a very merry party on the train, and a source of much -amusement to their fellow-travelers, during the short journey, but -as they drew near to the great city, where they were to separate, -everybody was suddenly aware of feeling just a little sad. - -“You’ll be sure to write once a week, won’t you, Angel?” Amy Bowring -whispered to her chum. “It’s going to be terribly lonely without Jack. -We always did so many things together, you know.” - -“Of course I will,” promised Angel, “and perhaps your mother will let -you make me a visit. Beverly isn’t so very far from Bar Harbor.” - -“I shall expect a visit from some of you,” declared Margaret. “Mother -said I could ask three girls, but the trouble is I want you all, and -don’t know which three to choose.” - -“We shall have to draw lots,” laughed Kitty. “Then nobody can possibly -feel slighted. Why, here we are in the tunnel already; we must hurry -and get our things together.” - -Five minutes later the suburban train was gliding into the Grand -Central Station. - -“There’s Jerry!” cried Geraldine, joyfully, as they hurried along the -crowded platform, and the next moment she was rapturously hugging -a tall schoolboy, whose round, good-humored face displayed an odd -mixture of pleasure and embarrassment. - -“Oh, Jerry, you darling, I am glad to see you! When did you get home?” - -“Last night,” returned her brother, extricating himself, not without -some difficulty, from her embrace. “School closed yesterday, and I came -home on the Boston Flyer. I say, old girl, you needn’t hug a fellow -like that before people, you know. Where’s Gretel?” - -“She was here a minute ago,” said Geraldine. “Oh, there she is, talking -to Molly Chester. Are Mr. or Mrs. Douaine here?” - -“I don’t know; I haven’t seen them. Mother sent me in the car, and it’s -waiting outside, so we can drop Gretel at her house just as well as -not. Who’s that girl talking to the man with gray hair?” - -“That’s Angel Thayer,” said Geraldine, following her brother’s glance. -“She’s pretty, isn’t she? I’ll introduce you if I get a chance. That -gentleman must be her uncle. Her father has gone to the war. Oh, Jerry, -isn’t the war exciting?” - -“I should say it was! I only wish I were old enough to enlist. Some of -the seniors are doing it, but they won’t take a fellow unless he’s over -eighteen, worse luck. Oh, there’s Mrs. Douaine, so Gretel’s all right. -We may as well go along.” - -Gretel had stood a little in the background while her friends were -being greeted by their various relatives, but at sight of a very -pretty young woman hurrying towards her through the crowd, her face -brightened, and she ran eagerly forward to greet her sister-in-law. - -“I am so sorry to be late, Gretel dear,” Mrs. Douaine said, kissing her -affectionately. “I left home in plenty of time, but we met a regiment -marching down Fifth Avenue, and there was such a block in the traffic, -I thought I should never get here. Did you give your check to the -expressman on the train?” - -“Now, do tell me all about everything,” exclaimed Gretel, leaning back -in her brother’s comfortable limousine, as they moved away from the -station. “Is Percy all right?” - -“Yes, but frightfully busy. He has entered heart and soul into war -work. By the way, I have a surprise for you. Where do you think we are -going to spend the summer?” - -“I haven’t the least idea. Not Bar Harbor or Murray Bay, I suppose?” - -“No, indeed; nowhere as cool as Maine or Canada. I am afraid we shall -have to put up with a good deal of hot weather, but it can’t be helped. -You see, Percy expects to be in Washington nearly all summer, and I -couldn’t bear the thought of going so far away from him, so we have -rented a house there, or rather in the suburbs. It is rather prettily -situated, right on the banks of the Potomac, and within very easy -distance of the city. We expect to move down the last of next week. How -do you think you will enjoy spending a summer in Washington?” - -“I shall love it, I am sure,” said Gretel, enthusiastically. “And, oh, -Barbara, I want to do some war work, too. It seems as if every one -ought to do something to help just a little.” - -“Every one is doing something to help,” said Mrs. Douaine. “You have -no idea what the women had done already. Two of my best friends have -gone over to nurse in Paris hospitals, and three more have joined the -woman’s motor corps, and are learning to drive ambulances. I want to -help Percy all I can, and, oh, I am so thankful it is Washington for -him, and not the trenches. He was determined to go at first, in spite -of his being over age, but they turned him down on account of his eyes. -He is terribly near-sighted, you know. So now he has asked for home -service in Washington, and been accepted.” - -Gretel uttered a little sigh of satisfaction, and slipped her hand into -her sister-in-law’s. - -“I can’t help being thankful he isn’t going,” she said, “though I -suppose it must have been a great disappointment to him. Some of the -girls’ brothers are going, and it seems so dreadful. Ada Godfrey says -we ought to be glad to give our fathers and brothers to the country, -but Molly Chester says it’s easy for Ada to talk about giving up, when -she hasn’t any one to give herself.” - -Mrs. Douaine laughed. - -“I am afraid that is the way with a good many people,” she said, “but -I was willing to let Percy go, though the thought of parting from him -almost broke my heart. It must be a wonderful thing to die for one’s -country, Gretel.” - -“I think I could die for my country if I were a man,” said Gretel, with -kindling eyes. “I never realized how much I loved it till the war came, -but now every time I see the American flag, I feel as if I wanted to go -right off and do something.” - -Then Mrs. Douaine spoke of something else, and nothing more was said -about the war till the car drew up before the house on a quiet, uptown -street, which had been Gretel’s home for the past three years. - -“It is glorious to be at home, even if all the furniture is covered -up in brown linen,” cried Gretel, joyfully, as she followed her -sister-in-law up-stairs, after greeting the elderly butler and smiling -parlor maid in the front hall. - -“Your room hasn’t been disturbed yet,” said Mrs. Douaine. “I wouldn’t -have it touched till you came home. I thought it would seem more -homelike to find everything just as usual. The rest of the house is -pretty well dismantled, however. There’s so much to be done, and we may -remain in Washington till the war is over.” - -“You are a dear, Barbara!” exclaimed Gretel, heartily. “It will be -lovely to find all my things just as I left them. I do love that room -so. I dream about it sometimes at school. But I’d love to help with the -packing. You have no idea what a good packer I have grown to be. The -girls all get me to help them with their trunks. Ah, here’s Dora.” And -she paused to shake hands with a rosy-cheeked maid, who was awaiting -them at the head of the stairs. - -There was no doubt of the fact that Dora was pleased to welcome her -young lady home. Her honest face fairly beamed with pleasure, and she -followed Gretel to her room, and insisted on unpacking her suit-case. - -“You’ll spoil me if you wait on me too much,” protested Gretel, -laughing. “We have to wait on ourselves at school. I’ve made my own bed -every morning all winter.” - -Dora looked rather shocked. - -“Well, you won’t make your own bed here, that’s one sure thing,” she -announced, with decision. “I don’t see why young ladies want to do -their own work.” - -“I believe you have imbibed some of Higgins’s English ideas about young -ladies,” laughed Gretel. “I never shall forget her horror when Percy -and Barbara said I might go out by myself. ‘Such a proceeding had never -been heard of in the Henglish Haristocracy.’ By the way, has any one -heard from Higgins lately?” - -“Yes, Miss, Martha had a letter last week. She’s decided to stay on in -England with her sister, whose two sons have been killed in the war. -She asked to be respectfully remembered to all the family.” - -Gretel’s bright face clouded, and she suddenly laid down the brush with -which she had been smoothing her hair, preparatory to going down to -luncheon. - -“Two sons killed,” she exclaimed in horror. “Oh, Dora, how perfectly -dreadful!” - -“Yes, it is dreadful,” agreed the maid, with a sigh, “and now this -country’s gone in, it’s going to be worse still. Peter’s enlisted.” - -“Peter! Why, Dora, how could he? He isn’t seventeen yet.” - -“They wouldn’t have taken him if they’d known how young he was,” said -Dora, not without some pride in her tone, “but he fibbed about his age, -and they accepted him. Mother’s been crying her eyes out about his -going, but Father says if a boy has got pluck enough to do a thing like -that, he isn’t going to interfere. Peter’s at Camp Schuyler now, and -he expects to be sent over any time. I wish you could see him in his -uniform.” - -“I wish I could,” said Gretel, “but it does seem rather queer. Things -are changing so fast. Why, it was only three or four years ago that -Peter was just a mischievous little boy. Do you remember the night he -and Lillie came to play and sing for me at Mrs. Marsh’s, and the grand -row over the cream puffs?” Gretel laughed merrily over the childish -recollection, but she was grave again in a moment. - -“I can’t think of Peter going to the war,” she said. “He is the first -person I really know well who is actually going, and it seems to make -it all so much more real. I am very sorry for your mother, Dora, and -for all of you.” - -“We’re no worse off than thousands of others,” said Dora, -philosophically. “Now do let me take off those heavy boots, Miss -Gretel. They’re much too thick to wear in the house this hot day, and -there’s a nice pair of slippers in the closet.” - -Gretel was still looking rather grave when she joined her sister-in-law -at the luncheon table. But Mrs. Douaine was too busy and preoccupied -herself to notice it. - -“I am so sorry to leave you on your first afternoon, Gretel,” she said, -regretfully, “but I have no end of things to attend to before we leave -for Washington. Do you mind staying at home, or would you rather come -out with me?” - -“I think I’ll stay at home unless you need me for anything,” said -Gretel. “There is always something rather exciting in going over all my -old treasures when I haven’t seen them for three months, and besides, I -want to play on the dear old piano. I suppose Percy is in Washington.” - -“He has been for the past week, but I have just received a telegram, -saying he’s coming home for a few days. He said he would be here this -afternoon, but didn’t mention the train, so I can’t meet him at the -station.” - -Gretel looked pleased. She was very fond of her brother, and the -thought of his absence had been the one shadow on her home-coming. - -“I am so glad,” she said. “Oh, it is good to know we are going to be -all together this summer! You must give me lots of work to do, Barbara; -I want to be busy every minute. Of course we’ve been doing a lot of -knitting at school. I’ve made three pairs of socks for the soldiers -already. I was the only girl who knew how to knit socks, and I taught -Molly and Angel Thayer.” - -“And how did you learn yourself?” Mrs. Douaine asked in some surprise. - -Gretel laughed and blushed. - -“I hardly know how I did learn,” she said. “Old Mrs. Lippheim taught me -to knit when I was nine, and I suppose knitting comes to me naturally. -Ada Godfrey says it comes from my German ancestors.” - -Gretel spoke cheerfully, but there was a little embarrassment in her -tone which her sister-in-law did not fail to notice. - -“I hope none of the girls have made unkind remarks about your German -ancestors,” she said, rather anxiously. - -Gretel’s eyes dropped, and she became suddenly very much interested in -the contemplation of her salad. - -“Oh, no,” she answered, evasively, “I don’t think any one meant to be -unkind. Ada has a sharp way of saying things sometimes, but I suppose -she can’t help it. She was very fond of an uncle, who was lost on -the _Lusitania_, and that has made her feel very bitterly towards -the Germans. All the other girls were lovely to me.” And then Gretel -changed the subject by inquiring for some New York friends, and nothing -more was said about Ada or her prejudices. - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -FRÄULEIN SIELING MAKES A CALL - - -It was four o’clock, and Gretel was at the piano in the dismantled -drawing-room, playing softly to herself. The afternoon had been, on -the whole, a pleasant one. She had spent an hour looking over her old -treasures, which included a bundle of letters, tied together with a -red ribbon. They were her greatest treasure of all, for they were all -from her father--letters he had written her on his brief absences from -home, when she was sent to stay with their kind old German friend Frau -Lippheim. Gretel always read those letters over at least once during -the holidays, and generally cried a little during the reading, but even -that was not altogether unpleasant, for Gretel possessed just enough -German sentimentality to rather enjoy the luxury of a few comfortable -tears. She had cried rather more than usual to-day, and as she put the -old letters back in the drawer of her desk, had whispered softly: - -“Dear Father; you were so good and kind to every one. Surely there must -be other good Germans in the world as well as you.” - -Then she had had another little chat with Dora, and been shown the -photograph of the hero Peter--Dora’s younger brother--taken in his -uniform, and now she had gone to the drawing-room for an hour of music. - -She had just finished the first movement of Beethoven’s “Moonlight -Sonata,” when she was rather startled by a ring at the front door-bell. -The house had been so quiet all the afternoon, that any sound would -have been startling, and, thinking her brother might have arrived -earlier than he was expected, she paused in her playing to listen. She -heard the front door open, a murmur of voices, followed by approaching -footsteps, and the butler appeared in the doorway. - -“A lady to see you, Miss Gretel.” - -“To see me, Johnson!” and Gretel sprang from the piano stool in -surprise. The next moment she had caught sight of another figure, -close behind Johnson, and was hurrying forward to meet it. - -“Why, Fräulein, how good of you to come so soon! I only got home this -morning.” - -Gretel’s tone was cordial, but she was conscious of a sudden sinking -of her heart. She was glad to see her old friend, she told herself, of -course she was very glad indeed, and yet--and yet--she could not help -wishing Fräulein had not come quite so soon. - -“How delightfully cool it is in here!” exclaimed the German woman, -sinking wearily down upon the sofa. “The streets are like an oven. This -American heat is frightful.” - -“Let me fan you,” cried Gretel, eager to atone for that slight feeling -of discomfort, and seizing a fan from the table, she began plying it -with rather unnecessary vigor. - -“It is refreshing,” murmured Fräulein, half closing her eyes. She was -really looking very worn and tired, Gretel thought. “Oh, it is good to -see you again, my child. Have you missed me?” - -“It seemed very strange after you went away,” said Gretel, trying to -evade a direct reply to the question. “I missed my German lessons very -much. How did you know I was coming home to-day?” - -“I knew the school was to close on the fourteenth, and felt sure you -would all leave by the morning train, as you did last year. I could not -let the day pass without seeing you; I have missed you so terribly.” - -There was gentle reproach in Fräulein’s tone, and it made Gretel -vaguely uncomfortable, although she could not help being flattered as -well. - -“I hope you have gotten my letters,” she said, anxiously. - -“Oh, yes, and it was good of you to write, but letters are not the same -as speaking face to face, and I have missed my favorite pupil sadly.” - -Fräulein put out her hand, and Gretel, supposing she was expected to -take it, did so, and had her fingers squeezed affectionately. - -“You wrote that you were going as governess to a German family,” she -said. “I thought you would have left New York before I came back.” - -“I did leave,” said Fräulein. “I went to Long Island for a week, but -I did not like the family. The children did not treat me with proper -respect.” - -“And are you back at your aunt’s now?” Gretel asked. - -“Yes, and I am happier there than I ever expected to be. There is -nothing to draw people together like a great common sorrow.” - -“Oh, has anything dreadful happened in your family?” Gretel’s voice was -full of real concern now. - -“Not in our family, but our country--the Fatherland. I was alluding to -the war.” - -“Oh,” said Gretel, “of course; I didn’t think. But your uncle is too -old for the draft; he won’t have to go, will he?” - -“Certainly not,” said Fräulein, “and thank God for it. You would not -have a German fight against his country?” - -“No, of course not, but your uncle has been in this country so many -years. He is an American citizen, is he not?” - -“That fact cannot make him untrue to the Fatherland,” said Fräulein, -reproachfully. “What a strange idea you Americans have of patriotism. -Your father would say so if he were living to-day.” - -“I don’t think he would,” said Gretel, decidedly. “He might still love -his country, but he would not approve of the terrible things Germany -has done. He would be loyal to America, where he had lived so many -years. Hasn’t your uncle made most of his money here?” - -“Money, money,” repeated the German woman, scornfully, “you Americans -are always thinking of money. As if getting rich were the only -important thing in this world. My uncle would not allow such a sordid -consideration to interfere with his duty. He is a true patriot, and his -country comes before everything else.” - -“You like him better than you used to, don’t you?” said Gretel, -innocently. “You always said he was so hard and unkind, and did not -make your aunt very happy.” - -Fräulein colored and bit her lip. - -“I did not understand him as well as I do now,” she explained. “One -sometimes makes mistakes. I have learned many things in these sad -months.” - -“I am glad you like him better,” said Gretel; “it must make living in -his house much pleasanter. Are you looking for another position?” - -“Not just now. Positions for Germans are not easily found in these -days. I shall probably spend the summer with my uncle and aunt. I am -helping them in many little ways, and they seem to enjoy having me with -them. But tell me about yourself, and how it is that all the rugs and -ornaments are put away? Are you leaving town at once?” - -“We are going to Washington next week,” said Gretel, and she repeated -what her sister-in-law had told her of their summer plans. Fräulein -looked much interested. - -“Washington will be interesting,” she said; “you will meet people and -hear things. I suppose there is no hope of their wanting a governess or -companion for you during the summer?” - -Fräulein spoke so eagerly that Gretel felt very sorry to have to -disappoint her hopes. - -“I am afraid not,” she said, regretfully; “indeed, I am quite sure they -don’t. I am going to help Barbara all I can in her war work, and I -really don’t need a companion, you know.” - -“No, I don’t suppose you do,” agreed Fräulein, with a sigh. “I only -hoped it might be possible. It would be a great joy to me, but alas! I -know it cannot be.” - -“Let me ring for tea,” exclaimed Gretel, springing from her seat, with -a sudden inspiration. “I know you would like some tea. Shall we have it -hot or iced?” - -Fräulein said she would prefer it iced, and when Gretel returned from -giving the order, her friend asked her if she would not play something. - -“You were playing when I came in,” she said, “and it was so beautiful -to hear the dear German music again. My uncle and aunt are not musical, -and I have no money for concerts now.” - -Gretel was delighted to comply with this request, and the next half -hour slipped away very pleasantly. When the tea was brought in, -Fräulein sipped hers leisurely, and ate frosted cakes, while Gretel -gave her all the latest school news, in which, however, she did not -appear quite as much interested as her young hostess expected. Only -once did she manifest any particular interest, and that was when Gretel -happened to mention that Molly Chester and Ada Godfrey were both -spending the summer at New London. - -“Molly has asked me to visit her,” Gretel prattled on. “I should love -to go, for I like Molly so much, but I may not be able, as Washington -is so far away. Percy and Barbara don’t like to have me travel alone.” - -“If they should want some one to travel with you,” said Fräulein, in a -tone of suddenly aroused interest, “I should be very glad to offer my -services. It might not be convenient to send a maid, and I would not in -the least mind going to Washington to meet you.” - -Before Gretel could answer, there was another ring at the door-bell, -and quite forgetting her visitor for the moment, she eagerly started to -her feet. - -“Please excuse me for a moment,” she said, hurriedly. “I think it may -be my brother, and I am so anxious to see him. Barbara said he would -be here some time this afternoon.” And, without waiting for Fräulein’s -permission, she ran out into the hall, and in another moment was -greeting a tall gentleman, with brown hair, and eyes like her own. - -“Well, well!” exclaimed Mr. Douaine, kissing his little sister -affectionately, and then holding her off at arm’s length; “this is a -pleasant surprise. I thought you were not due before to-morrow. How -well you are looking. School life certainly seems to agree with you. Is -Barbara at home?” - -“No,” said Gretel; “she had to go out to attend to some things, but she -told me to tell you she would hurry back as early as she could. You -look awfully tired, Percy; did you have a hot journey?” - -“Beastly. Between the heat and the dust, we were almost suffocated. -It’s good to get home, though, even if only for a day or two. What do -you think of Barbara’s summer plans?” - -“I love them,” said Gretel. “I am sure Washington will be tremendously -interesting. Come in and have some tea. It’s all ready, and iced, too, -just the way you like it. I have a friend here, but you won’t mind her.” - -Mr. Douaine said that he certainly would not mind meeting any friend of -Gretel’s, and followed his sister into the drawing-room. - -“This is my friend Fräu---- Miss Sieling,” said Gretel, thinking that -possibly her visitor might prefer to drop the German prefix under -present circumstances. “I am sure you have heard me speak of her, -Percy. She was very kind to me when I first went to Miss Minton’s.” - -Mr. Douaine smiled, and shook hands with the visitor, while Miss -Sieling blushed, and murmured something ending with “Anything I have -ever done for dear Gretel has been only a pleasure to myself.” Then -they all sat down, but it soon became evident to Gretel that her friend -was not as much at her ease as usual, and in a short time she rose to -go. - -“Oh, don’t go yet,” cried Gretel, hospitably. “I haven’t told you half -the school news, and it isn’t more than five o’clock.” - -But Fräulein persisted in her intention of leaving at once. The air was -so heavy, she said, she was sure there would be a thunder-storm before -long. - -“And you know how nervous I am in a thunder-storm,” she added, “so -don’t urge me to run the risk of being caught out in one.” - -Gretel said no more, but accompanied her guest to the front door, after -Fräulein and Mr. Douaine had exchanged a cool farewell. - -“Come and see me, Liebchen,” whispered Fräulein, whose manner had -resumed all its old warmth the moment they were out of Mr. Douaine’s -hearing. “My aunt told me to be sure to appoint an afternoon when you -can come to tea.” - -Gretel hesitated. - -“I am not sure if I can,” she faltered. “We are going to Washington so -soon, you know. I may not have a spare afternoon.” - -But Fräulein would not hear of any such flimsy excuses. - -“If you do not come I shall be offended,” she protested. “I shall think -you no longer care for me, and that would make me very unhappy. My aunt -would be offended, too. You used to say you liked her German cookies, -and it pleased her so much. Suppose we say next Tuesday. You do not go -to Washington until the last of the week.” - -Fräulein was so very urgent that it really seemed impossible to refuse -her invitation without being rude, and, as Gretel had no wish to hurt -her old friend’s feelings, she finally gave a rather half-hearted -consent, and the engagement was made for the following Tuesday -afternoon. - -“If anything should happen to prevent, I will either write or -telephone,” Gretel added, by way of a proviso. - -“Certainly, but you must not let anything prevent. My aunt is very fond -of you, and she does not like many people.” - -Gretel was a little surprised to hear this, for on the one or two -occasions when she had gone to tea at Fräulein’s aunt’s, that lady--a -stout German with a dull, placid expression, had not appeared to take -any particular notice of her. Indeed, Fräulein had once confided in -German that her aunt was “Good, but dull.” - -“They must care a great deal more about each other than they used to,” -she reflected, as she stood for a moment on the steps, watching her -friend pass out of sight. “I suppose the war has drawn them together. -It must be very hard for Germans in this country, and I do feel sorry -for them, but I can’t help wishing Fräulein hadn’t urged me so much to -come to tea.” - -Mr. Douaine was leaning back in an armchair, comfortably sipping his -second glass of iced tea, when Gretel returned. He certainly did look -tired and a little troubled as well. - -“Come and sit down, little girl,” he said, kindly. “I am glad that -friend of yours is afraid of thunder-storms. I want you to myself for a -little while.” - -“She--she is very pleasant, don’t you think so?” faltered loyal Gretel, -as she took the seat by her brother’s side. - -“I have no doubt she can be very pleasant when she feels inclined,” -Mr. Douaine answered, smiling. “She is a trifle too German to suit my -taste, but that isn’t her fault. I don’t think she took to me any more -than I took to her.” - -“She did seem rather stiff,” Gretel admitted. “Perhaps the thunder in -the air made her nervous. She was awfully good to me at school, and I -really am fond of her.” - -“Certainly you are fond of her, and there is no reason why you should -not be. I dare say she is all right, but--well, the fact is, I am -afraid I am prejudiced. One hears such dreadful things about the -Germans in these days.” - -“Percy,” said Gretel, with a catch in her voice, “if Father were alive, -do you believe he would approve of the things the Germans have done?” - -“No, Gretel, I do not,” her brother answered, decidedly. “Your father -was one of the best men I have ever known in my life.” - -Gretel gave a long sigh of intense relief. - -“I am so glad you feel that way, too,” she said, softly. “I was always -quite sure myself, but one of the girls at school----” - -“You don’t mean that some one has been making you uncomfortable on -account of your father!” exclaimed Mr. Douaine, indignantly, as Gretel -paused in some embarrassment. “Such a thing would be simply outrageous.” - -“Oh, no,” said Gretel, “at least perhaps she didn’t mean to make me -uncomfortable. Almost every one has been kind, the Mintons, and all the -teachers, even Madame. Most of the girls are kind, too, but Ada Godfrey -hates the Germans more than the rest, because her uncle was drowned -on the _Lusitania_. But, Percy, I can’t help being very sorry for the -Germans in this country. They didn’t cause the war, and people are so -unkind to them. Fräulein was dreadfully unhappy at school.” - -“I have no doubt there are many loyal Germans here,” said Mr. Douaine, -“and some of them have probably been treated most unjustly, but I am -afraid the few must suffer for the faults of the many. Since I have -been in Washington I have learned many things, which I would scarcely -have believed possible six months ago. I have no objection to your -seeing your German friend, especially if it gives you both pleasure, -but I wouldn’t advise you to be very intimate. But, hark! isn’t that -a car stopping? It must be Barbara.” And Mr. Douaine hurried away to -greet his wife, leaving his sister looking unusually grave and troubled. - -Gretel was still looking grave when she returned to her own room. Her -brother’s words, kind though they had been, had revealed his knowledge -of, and belief in, something of which she had read, and heard people -talk, but had never believed herself. Was it possible that people--her -own father’s people--could be disloyal to the country of their -adoption? Certainly Fräulein had said some strange things, but then -Fräulein was so excitable. - -She found Dora waiting for her in her room. - -“Oh, Miss Gretel,” began the maid eagerly, “I’ve had such a surprise. -Who do you think is down-stairs in the kitchen?” - -“I have no idea,” said Gretel, smiling. “Not Peter?” - -“Yes, Peter. They gave the boys a holiday, and Peter came up from the -camp this afternoon. He’s been to see Mother, and just stopped in here -for a minute on his way back. He looks just grand in his uniform.” - -“I should love to see him,” said Gretel. “Has he the time to spare?” - -“Yes, Miss, and he’s crazy to see you, and say good-bye. He thinks the -regiment may be sent over very soon.” - -“I’ll come right down,” said Gretel, good-naturedly, and three minutes -later, she was shaking hands with a tall, red-haired youth in the -uniform of a United States Private. - -“I am so glad you waited to see me,” she said. “Why, Peter, how fine -you look, and how you have grown!” - -In his pleasure and embarrassment, Peter blushed until his cheeks were -as red as his hair. He stammered out something about hoping he hadn’t -been too bold, and shook Gretel’s hand as if it were a pump-handle. - -“Bold!” cried Gretel, indignantly; “what nonsense! I should never have -forgiven you if you had gone away without bidding me good-bye. Why, -Peter, think what old friends we are. Do you remember the cream puffs, -and how you recognized me the day I was run over?” - -Peter grinned. - -“That was a good while ago,” he said. “I was a kid then.” - -“You are not so very old yet,” said Gretel, and there was a tremor in -her voice. “Oh, Peter, I am sorry you are going. Of course I am proud -of you for wanting to, but----” - -“I’m all right,” interrupted Peter, gruffly, but blushing more than -ever. “All the fellows are crazy to go. A lot of them got turned down, -but they accepted me because of my size. Don’t you worry, Miss Gretel, -or Dora either. We’ll come back all right, and if we don’t lick them -Germans before the year’s out, my name’s not Peter Grubb.” - -Peter paused abruptly, warned by a glance from his sister, and suddenly -grew very much embarrassed. - -“I beg your pardon, Miss Gretel,” he said, awkwardly. “I didn’t mean to -say anything about them, but you see----” - -“I know how you all feel,” said Gretel, blushing in her turn. “My -father was a German, but I know he would not have approved of this -terrible war. I am sure there must be other good Germans, who feel as -he would have felt.” - -“Maybe there are,” Peter admitted, reluctantly, “but they’ve got to be -licked all the same. I guess I’ve got to go now; we were told to be -back at camp before nine.” - -A lump rose in Gretel’s throat, as she held out her hand to her old -friend. Peter was the first person she knew who was actually going to -the war. What if she were never to see him again? She had read of the -dead and wounded lying in the trenches for days. Oh, war was very, very -terrible. - -“Good-bye, Peter,” she said: “you are a brave boy, and--and--God bless -you, Peter, and bring you back safely.” - -Gretel was crying softly when she went up-stairs, leaving Dora to -have a few last words with her brother. She was very quiet at dinner, -although Percy and Barbara did their best to make her first evening -at home a pleasant one. She could not banish the vision of Peter’s -bright, confident young face. She had never before thought of freckled, -red-haired Peter Grubb without a smile, but to-night her old playmate -had suddenly appeared in the character of a hero. How many brave -young heroes there were, all going, like Peter, with light, confident -hearts, “to lick the Germans.” They would not all come back. It was a -very hot, sultry evening, and they sat in the drawing-room with all -the windows open, chatting pleasantly, but always with that strange, -new undercurrent of sadness. Once the silence of the quiet street was -broken by the shrill cry of an Extra. Mr. Douaine bought the paper, -which told of a German victory, and of a long list of casualties. By -and by Mr. Douaine asked for some music, and his wife went to the -piano. For a few moments her fingers wandered idly over the keys, and -then she began to play. At the first notes Gretel’s heart gave a great -bound, and the grateful tears started to her eyes. Barbara was playing -her father’s Sonata, and Gretel knew that it was for her sake. - -“How good she is,” the girl said to herself; “oh, how good she and -Percy have always been to me!” - -Later, Gretel took her turn at the piano, and as usual, forgot -everything else in the music she loved, but when she had kissed her -brother and his wife good-night, and found Dora waiting for her in her -room, she remembered Peter again, and the troubled look came back to -her eyes. Dora’s own eyes were red, but she was smiling proudly. - -“Didn’t the kid look fine?” she inquired eagerly, as she unfastened -Gretel’s dress. - -“Yes, indeed he did,” responded Gretel, heartily; “I don’t wonder you -are proud of him, Dora. He looks years older than when I saw him last -Christmas. Do you think he realizes what it all means? He is so young, -you know.” - -“Yes, Miss, I think he does,” said Dora, with unusual gravity. “He -doesn’t talk much about such things--boys don’t, you know--but just the -last minute before he left, he kissed me, a thing he hasn’t done since -he was a little fellow, and said, ‘If I shouldn’t ever come back, Dora, -you’ll take care of Mother, won’t you?’ He said it so serious, and -there was a look on his face that most broke my heart to see, but I was -proud of him all the same.” - -Gretel fell asleep thinking of Peter, and awoke with a start, aroused -by a heavy peal of thunder. The storm, which had been threatening all -the evening, had broken at last, and rain was pouring in torrents. -Gretel sat up in bed, shaking from head to foot. Then came a bright -flash of lightning, followed by another peal of thunder, and she lay -down again, with a sigh of relief. - -“It’s only a thunder-storm,” she murmured; “oh, I’m so glad. I thought -for a minute it might be--oh, if the Germans in this country should do -anything terrible, as they have done in France and England! I wonder -what Percy meant when he said he had found out things in Washington.” - - - - -CHAPTER V - -OFF FOR NEW LONDON - - -It was on the following Monday morning that the invitation came. Gretel -found it awaiting her on the breakfast table, and at once recognized -Molly Chester’s rather straggly handwriting. Mr. Douaine had returned -to Washington the previous day, and Gretel and her sister-in-law were -alone at breakfast. - -“Who is your correspondent, dear?” Mrs. Douaine asked, glancing up from -her own pile of letters, at the sound of an exclamation from Gretel. - -“Molly Chester,” Gretel answered. “She wants me to visit her this week. -May I read her letter to you?” - -“Yes, do. I like Molly; she is such a genuine, unaffected girl. My -own mail isn’t a bit interesting this morning; nothing but bills and -appeals for war charities.” - -“It’s a wonderful invitation,” said Gretel, “but I don’t know whether -I ought to go away just now when you are so busy, and I might be some -help in the packing.” - -“Let us hear what Molly says, at any rate,” said Mrs. Douaine, as she -poured her coffee, and Gretel began to read: - - “DEAREST GRETEL: - - “I am in a frightful hurry, as I want to post this letter on the - way to church, so please excuse an awful scrawl, but I simply - can’t wait another minute, because there isn’t any time to spare. - - “Mother wants to know if you can come to us this week Tuesday, - and stay until after the Fourth. Kitty is coming, and I am - writing to ask Geraldine and her brother. I know she won’t stir - in vacation without her twin, and my brother Paul has taken - a tremendous fancy to Jerry Barlow. You know they both go to - Groton, and although Paul is only twelve, it seems Jerry has been - awfully good to him, so Paul is just wild to have Jerry asked for - a visit. I am sure we four girls can have lots of fun together, - so be sure to come, and send me a telegram, saying you will meet - Father at the Grand Central on Tuesday afternoon, in time to - take the three o’clock train for New London. I know your family - don’t like to have you travel by yourself, and that is why we - decided on Tuesday, as Father doesn’t expect to be in town again - next week. - - “It seems rather soon to ask you to visit me, when school only - closed last Thursday, but Mother expects a lot of visitors in - July, and in August I expect to go to my Aunt Maud’s at Magnolia. - I do hope you won’t mind leaving your family so soon, but it - really can’t be helped. If they make a fuss about letting you go, - tell them you can be with them all the rest of the summer, and I - really must have you now. - - “I have seen Ada once since I came here. The Godfreys have a - lovely place right out on the Point. I haven’t been inside the - house yet, but expect to soon, for Mrs. Godfrey has organized - a branch of the Red Cross, and we are to meet at her house two - mornings a week. Ada is tremendously excited over the naval - station and the submarine base. We see sailors everywhere, and - yesterday afternoon a submarine did ‘stunts’ right in front of - our place. It was very interesting to watch, but I must say, I - shouldn’t have liked to be on board. My Cousin Stephen dined with - us last evening, and brought a friend with him--a nice boy from - Virginia, who speaks with a fascinating Southern accent. - - “Mother is calling me to hurry, so I must close. Be sure not to - disappoint me by saying you can’t come on Tuesday, and, with - heaps of love, believe me, - - “Your sincere friend, - “MOLLY CHESTER.” - -“I would love to go,” said Gretel, “but I wish Molly had asked me for -later in the summer.” - -“I think, on the whole, that this may be rather the best time for -you to go,” said Mrs. Douaine. “You will be spared that long journey -from Washington, and by the time you join us there, we shall be all -settled. Percy expects to be going back and forth between New York and -Washington all summer, so I am sure we can arrange to have you meet him -here at the end of your visit. Do you suppose the Barlows will go?” - -As if in answer to Mrs. Douaine’s question, the butler appeared at -that moment, to announce that Miss Gretel was wanted on the telephone. -Gretel hurried away, returning in a few moments with the joyful news -that Jerry and Geraldine were both going to accept Molly’s invitation, -and would be ready to join Mr. Chester at the station on Tuesday -afternoon. - -“Geraldine says she wouldn’t have gone if they hadn’t asked Jerry, -too,” Gretel added, laughing. “I wonder if all twins are as devoted as -the Barlows?” - -“Well, then, it is all settled, I suppose,” said Mrs. Douaine, “so we -may as well get that telegram off to Molly as soon as possible. I am -glad you are going to have a couple of weeks of sea air before settling -down to the Washington heat.” - -The day that followed was a very busy one. Mrs. Douaine good-naturedly -put aside all her own many engagements, and devoted herself and her -time to Gretel’s affairs. There was a delightful shopping expedition -in the morning, which resulted in the purchase of various additions to -Gretel’s wardrobe, including a pretty sport suit, and a jaunty sailor -hat. - -“It seems as if I had about everything in the world that a girl could -possibly want,” said Gretel, gratefully, as they left the milliner’s -shop. “Do you really think you ought to spend any more money on me just -now, when so many people are suffering?” - -Gretel was very much in earnest, but Mrs. Douaine declared that she was -not spending any more money than she considered necessary, and Gretel, -who was a very human girl, after all, and loved pretty clothes, stifled -her scruples, and thoroughly enjoyed the morning’s shopping. In the -afternoon they attended a bazaar in aid of the Belgian sufferers, and -in the evening Mrs. Douaine took her sister-in-law to hear a French -woman talk of her work in the devastated regions. The next morning -there was Gretel’s trunk to be packed, and a few last purchases to be -made, and almost before she realized it, the girl found herself in the -car with her sister-in-law, on the way to the station. - -“Wasn’t that Dora’s sister I saw you talking with in the hall?” Mrs. -Douaine asked, as she settled back in the car for a short rest. - -“Yes,” said Gretel, “it was Lillie. She came to tell Dora they had -received a postal from Peter. His ship is off. You know the boys are -only allowed to notify their families after they have sailed. Poor -Lillie was quite upset. She is devoted to Peter.” - -“Poor boy,” said Mrs. Douaine, with a sigh; “he seems so young to go. I -am surprised that his father did not prevent it. He’s under age.” - -“He isn’t seventeen yet,” said Gretel, the tears starting to her eyes. -“Oh, Barbara, it seems almost wicked to be going away to have a good -time, when so many people we know are in such dreadful trouble. I -almost wish I wasn’t going.” - -“Don’t be morbid, dear,” Mrs. Douaine said, kindly, laying her hand on -Gretel’s as she spoke. “Remember Dr. Townsend’s sermon last Sunday. We -must keep sane; it is the only way to help. I want you to be just as -cheerful and happy as you can on this visit. We none of us know what -may be before us, and we must be strong and ready to bear whatever may -happen, but in the meantime there is no reason why we should not be -reasonably happy.” - -Gretel felt somehow comforted by her sister-in-law’s words, and it was -a very bright face which greeted the Barlow twins and their mother at -the station. They had been watching for her at the entrance to the big -waiting-room. - -Mrs. Barlow was a pale, nervous little woman, and when Gretel and -her sister-in-law arrived, she was in the midst of a long list of -admonitions to the twins, who, truth to tell, were not paying very much -attention to their mother’s warnings. - -“You will be careful about bathing, won’t you, Jerry?” she pleaded, -“and promise me not to swim out too far? I am so afraid of those -motor-boats, too. I know the Chesters must have one, so many people do. -I wish you would promise not to go in it, but I suppose there isn’t -any use asking you to. Aren’t you afraid of motor-boats, Barbara?” she -added, turning to Mrs. Douaine. - -“Not a bit,” her friend answered, cheerfully. “Besides, both the twins -swim like fish, so why worry? I am sure the Chesters will take good -care of their guests.” - -Mrs. Barlow looked somewhat relieved, but not altogether satisfied. - -“I hate to have the children go away again so soon,” she complained. -“I never would have given my consent if Mr. Barlow hadn’t been so busy -with war work that I don’t see much prospect of our getting out of town -for ages.” - -“I do wish Mother hadn’t given up Mental Science,” Geraldine whispered -to Gretel. “We were all so comfortable while she was a Mental -Scientist. She gave it up after Jerry had pneumonia. She said he never -would have had it if she had taken better care of him, and made him -wear rubbers in bad weather. Oh, here comes Mr. Chester. I saw him at -Molly’s party last Christmas.” And Gretel hurried forward to announce -their arrival to her friend’s father. - -Mr. Chester, a gray-haired gentleman with spectacles, greeted the party -very pleasantly, and after a few moments of chatting with the ladies, -carried the three young people off to the waiting train. As they passed -through the ticket gate, Mrs. Barlow’s last “Now do be sure to take -good care of yourselves, children,” was still ringing in their ears. - -It was just as the train was moving out of the station that a sudden -recollection caused Gretel to utter an exclamation of dismay. - -“Good gracious!” she gasped. “I forgot all about Fräulein.” - -“What about her?” inquired Geraldine in surprise. - -“Why, I was to have gone to tea at her aunt’s this afternoon. I never -once thought of it since Molly’s invitation came. Oh, what shall I do?” - -“I don’t see that you can do anything about it except write a note, -telling her you are sorry you forgot,” said Geraldine. “Don’t look as -if something tragic had happened. It isn’t such a terrible crime to -forget an invitation to afternoon tea.” - -“I think it is rather tragic, though,” said Gretel, smiling ruefully. -“I ought to have telephoned yesterday. Fräulein is so sensitive; she -will be sure to think I did it on purpose. The worst of it is, I really -didn’t want to go in the first place, and I am afraid she noticed it.” - -“Well, it can’t be helped now, anyway,” said cheerful Geraldine. “You -can write a note this evening, and she’ll have it to-morrow. Isn’t it -great to be off on a journey by ourselves, and going to Molly’s? I’d -rather visit Molly Chester than any girl I know except you. Wasn’t it -dear of them to ask Jerry?” - -Gretel said no more on the subject, but she still looked rather grave -and troubled. She had a very kind heart, and the thought of having -hurt any one’s feelings by any carelessness or neglect of her own, -was really painful to her. But it was impossible to resist the high -spirits of the Barlow twins, and she was soon chatting and laughing as -much as any of the party. The journey proved a very pleasant one, for -Mr. Chester was a most agreeable traveling companion. He seemed what -Geraldine described in a letter to her mother, “A very understanding -person.” He told amusing stories, bought chocolates from the man who -sold candy on the train, and treated them all to ginger-ale from the -dining-car. Before they reached their destination, Jerry had confided -to his sister that their host was “a jolly good sort,” and that he -considered Paul Chester a mighty lucky fellow to have “such a sport” -for his father. - -It was six o’clock when they reached New London, and found Molly -waiting for them at the station. - -“This is just too nice for words,” she exclaimed, leading the way to -the Chesters’ big touring-car, after giving her friends a rapturous -greeting. “I was so afraid you wouldn’t be able to come at such short -notice. Kitty is coming to-morrow. Her family are going to motor her -over from Stockbridge. You have no idea how excited Paul is about your -coming, Jerry. He would have been at the station, but he has to study -with a tutor every afternoon from four to six. He had scarlet fever in -the spring, you know, and it put him back in his lessons.” - -The Barlows had been to New London before, but it was Gretel’s first -visit to the old town, and she looked about her with eager eyes, as the -car rolled through the narrow streets. - -“I love the salt, fishy smell,” she declared. “It makes me think of -ships, and traveling, and all sorts of interesting things.” - -“I hope you don’t think it’s all as ugly as this,” said Molly. “It’s -quite different out at the Point, where our house is.” - -It certainly was quite different, and as they turned in at the -Chesters’ gate, and saw the beautiful harbor lying almost at their -feet, not only Gretel, but the twins as well, uttered an exclamation of -delight. - -“I didn’t know any house could be quite so close to the water,” said -Gretel. “Why, one could almost throw a stone off the piazza into the -harbor.” - -“Is that a battle-ship right out there?” Jerry inquired, with deep -interest. - -“Yes,” said Molly. “She has been there since yesterday, and it’s very -interesting, for we can hear the bells on board, and the bugle calls, -too, and see the sailors drilling. There are Mother and Paul on the -piazza.” - -Mrs. Chester was a bright, sweet-faced woman, with a cordial, winning -manner, which put people at their ease at once, and her greeting to -the three guests was so hearty that, even if they had been disposed -to feel shy, their shyness would have been speedily dispelled. Jerry -was promptly carried off to the third floor by Paul Chester, a -bright-looking boy of twelve, and his younger brother Frank, and Molly -took her two girl friends to their room. - -“We are going to have you room together,” she said, pausing at the door -of a large, pleasant room on the second floor. “The house isn’t very -large, so we have to double up. Kitty will room with me, and Paul is -to be with the boys in their own special sanctum up-stairs. There is -another guest-room, but we are expecting Aunt Dulcie on Saturday.” - -“Is that the aunt who writes books?” Gretel asked. - -“Yes, and she is the dearest person in the world. I know you will both -be crazy about her. She is Stephen’s mother, you know, and she is -coming here so as to be near him while he is at the naval station. She -is so full of fun, and so interested in everything we do, you would -never suppose she was so awfully clever.” - -“Mother has just been reading her new book,” said Geraldine--“the -one that went into so many editions, you know--and she said it was -wonderful. I have never met a real author in my life, have you, Gretel?” - -“No,” said Gretel, “but I have met a good many musicians, and they -are not very different from other people, so I don’t suppose authors -are, either, when one gets to know them. I shall be very glad to meet -Molly’s aunt, for everybody says her books are delightful.” - -“How far is the Godfreys’ house from here?” Geraldine inquired, going -over to the open window for another look out on that fascinating -harbor. - -“Only a few houses away,” Molly answered, “but you can’t see it from -here. Ada stopped in for a minute this morning, to find out if you -girls were coming. You will see her to-morrow when we go over there to -do Red Cross work. Mother said she was sure you wouldn’t mind helping.” - -“Of course we won’t mind,” declared Geraldine, and Gretel added: - -“I am so glad there is some work we can do.” - -“Oh, there is plenty to do,” Molly assured her. “Everybody is doing -something. One old lady knitted all through the sermon last Sunday, and -the clergyman didn’t object at all. They say he gave out in church a -few Sundays ago that if the ladies wanted to knit during the service, -he was quite willing, but Mother says if we work in the mornings we -may have the afternoons free to do just what we like. She thinks we -are entitled to a little fun after studying so hard all winter. Now I -am going to leave you to wash up while I change my dress for dinner. -We dine at seven, and Steve is coming over from the naval station. I’m -crazy to have you both meet him; he is such an old dear.” - -“Aren’t you glad you’re here, Gretel?” exclaimed Geraldine, drawing in -a long breath of the delicious salt breeze, as she joined her friend -at the window a few minutes later. “It reminds me a little bit of Old -Point, doesn’t it you?” - -“A little, but not very much. Geraldine, do you suppose the men on that -ship out there really want to give their lives for their country?” - -“I don’t know, but I suppose a good many of them do. How plainly we can -see them. It’s very interesting, but if we were Germans I don’t suppose -we would be allowed to come here. We might find out things, you know. -I read in the paper the other day that the Germans are to be debarred -from all water-fronts.” - -Gretel was silent, but stood gazing out over the water to the opposite -shore. It was all very lovely and peaceful, but those men on the -battle-ship--were they going to kill and be killed? Involuntarily she -gave a little shudder. - -“What’s the matter?” Geraldine inquired in surprise. - -“Nothing, only--Geraldine, I’m afraid I’m a dreadful coward.” - -“Nonsense,” laughed Geraldine. “Jerry wouldn’t have any use for a -coward, and he thinks you the nicest girl he knows. What ever put such -a silly idea into your head?” - -“I don’t know. I hope I should be brave when the time came, but if I -had a father or brother going to the war, I don’t believe I could bear -it. Why, even saying good-bye to Peter Grubb made me terribly unhappy. -I don’t like even to think of those strange sailors out there going -to fight. I’ve been a coward all my life about everything. Why, don’t -you remember when I was a little girl, and found out that I had taken -Barbara’s opera ticket, I was afraid to confess, but wrote a silly -letter, and tried to run away.” - -“You were only a kid then,” said Geraldine. “A kid might do anything -silly. You may think you’re a coward, and perhaps you aren’t very brave -in little things, but if anything really big ever happened, and you had -to show courage, I am perfectly certain you’d be all right. Here comes -the express wagon with our trunks. I’m so glad, for now we shall be -able to change our dresses before dinner.” - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -AT THE CHESTERS’ - - -The Chester family were all gathered on the broad piazza when Gretel -and Geraldine came down-stairs dressed for dinner. Jerry had also -reappeared and was deeply absorbed in conversation with Paul and Frank -on the subject of various kinds of fish bait. Molly was the eldest of -the four children, the boys came next, and the youngest, Daisy, was a -pretty golden-haired child of five, who, at the present moment, was -comfortably settled on her father’s knee, listening entranced to a -story about a princess and a dwarf. - -“Father always tells her a story before bedtime,” Molly told her -friends. “I’m afraid we all spoil her dreadfully, but she is so much -younger than the rest of us, and it was such a joy to have a baby in -the house again.” - -“I am glad her name is Daisy,” said Geraldine. “When I was little my -two great unfulfilled desires were that my name should be Daisy, and -that I should have golden curls. I hope your little sister will make -friends with me; I adore babies.” - -“Oh, she will, never fear. You may find her altogether too friendly -before you have been here many days. Her real name is Margaret. She was -named for a sister of Mother’s, who died when she was a young girl, but -she was always called Daisy, so our baby is Daisy, too.” - -At that moment the story came to an end, and Miss Daisy was sent off -to bed, much against her will, and then dinner was announced, and they -all rose to go indoors, Mrs. Chester remarking that there was no use in -waiting for Stephen, as just as likely as not he might not be able to -get off at all. - -“He did get off, though, for here he comes,” said Molly, as the sound -of an approaching automobile fell upon their ears, and in another -moment a small two-seated car had turned in at the gate. - -Molly had talked so much about this cousin of hers that it was not -surprising that Gretel and Geraldine both felt considerable curiosity -about him. Indeed, Geraldine had privately informed Gretel while they -were dressing for dinner that she was quite prepared to be disappointed -in him, because people one heard so much about generally did prove -disappointing. But when the tall young ensign sprang from the car, and -came bounding up the steps, even Geraldine was forced to admit that -Molly had not said too much in his favor. He certainly was one of the -handsomest, most distinguished-looking young men she had ever seen. - -Stephen Cranston was the son of a sister of Mrs. Chester’s, and as -they were very devoted, their children had been brought up almost like -brothers and sisters. Consequently, Stephen was very much at home in -his aunt’s house, and not only never hesitated to descend upon the -family at any moment himself, but frequently brought a friend or two -along as well. He had a friend with him this evening, another young -ensign of about his own age, who appeared to be already known to the -Chesters, and was presented as Mr. Jimmy Fairfax of Virginia. - -Mr. Jimmy Fairfax was not so good-looking as his friend, but he had a -pleasant, refined face, and spoke with a delightful Southern accent, -which at once captivated Geraldine. Mrs. Chester greeted both guests -cordially, and Molly hastened to present her two friends. - -“These are the girls I told you I was expecting,” she said; “Geraldine -Barlow and Gretel Schiller.” - -At the name Gretel Schiller, young Fairfax gave a slight start, and -Gretel noticed that he looked at her rather keenly as they shook hands. - -“It’s because of my German name,” she told herself uncomfortably, but -the young man’s manner was perfectly calm and polite, and she soon -recovered from her slight embarrassment. In the meantime Stephen was -saying in a teasing undertone to his cousin: - -“So you’ve got your little Pumpernickel friend here at last.” - -Molly flushed indignantly, but before she could reply, Mrs. Chester -called them all to come in to dinner. - -The Chesters were charming hosts, and before dinner was over all their -guests were feeling very much at home. Even Jerry--who was generally -painfully shy with strangers--quite forgot to be embarrassed, and found -himself sending Molly--who sat next to him--off into irrepressible -giggles over the story of a school scrap, in which he had figured as -one of the chief delinquents. They were all so happy and merry; there -was nothing but the uniforms of the two young men to remind them that -things were not all as they used to be. But it was impossible to keep -the conversation altogether away from the war, and before the meal was -half over Mr. Chester and Stephen were discussing submarines and the -possibility of a German blockade. - -“Not much danger,” Stephen declared confidently. “When Uncle Sam once -takes a hand things are pretty sure to go right.” At which piece of -“Americanism” everybody laughed except Gretel, who suddenly became -aware of the fact that Mr. Jimmy Fairfax was looking at her again in -that same sharp, almost suspicious manner that she had noticed once -before. - -“He doesn’t like me,” she said to herself. “I suppose he’s one of those -people who hate everything German.” - -Just then her ear was caught by something Molly was saying to her -cousin. - -“Is it true, Steve, that they have passed a law forbidding Germans to -come near the water-fronts?” - -“Quite true, and a very good thing, too,” young Cranston answered. -“It’s about time we began to look after things a little better in this -country. We have been altogether too lenient. I don’t suppose people -have any idea of the amount of spy work that has been going on right -under our very noses.” - -Gretel remembered what her brother had told her, and, for some -unaccountable reason, her heart began to beat rather uncomfortably -fast. It was foolish, of course, but somehow she couldn’t help being -almost glad she had not been able to keep that appointment with -Fräulein. - -After dinner they all went out on the piazza and watched the lights -in the harbor until some one proposed to sail up the river in the -motor-boat. The suggestion was eagerly accepted, and in less than ten -minutes the whole party, with the exception of Mrs. Chester, who was -tired, and Frank, who, being only eleven, was still considered too -young to be up after nine o’clock, were gliding up the river in the -Chesters’ comfortable launch. - -“This is the Thames, where they have the big Harvard-Yale boat-race -every June,” Molly told Gretel. “There won’t be any race this year, -though, on account of the war. Steve was on the Harvard crew last year, -and it was tremendously exciting.” - -Gretel could not repress a sigh. Those boys seemed so young, so much, -more fitted for college boat-races than for the grim work of war. - -“Were you sorry to leave college?” she asked Stephen, impulsively. - -“Sorry!” cried the young man; “you bet I wasn’t sorry. I’ve been wild -to get into this war ever since the invasion of Belgium. It’s about -time we Americans did something to lick the Germans.” - -“Take care what you say, Steve,” warned his friend from the opposite -seat. “Miss Schiller may not care to hear about licking Germans.” - -The words were courteous, but the tone reminded Gretel of Ada -Godfrey’s. She opened her lips to speak, but before she could utter a -word Jerry’s clear treble had broken in on the conversation. - -“Gretel isn’t any more German than you are, even if she has got a -German name,” he declared. “She’s just as good an American as any of -us; aren’t you, Gretel?” - -“Yes,” said Gretel; “at least I hope I am. My father was a German, -though,” she added truthfully. - -“Well, he’s been dead for ever so long,” maintained Jerry, “and, -anyhow, he wasn’t like these Germans nowadays. I’ve seen his picture, -and he looks so kind you wouldn’t believe he could hurt a fly.” - -“He was kind,” said Gretel, a little tremulously. “He was one of the -best and kindest men who ever lived.” - -Nobody spoke for a moment, and there was a rather uncomfortable pause, -which Mr. Chester broke by asking Jimmy Fairfax a question on some -irrelevant subject. They were soon chatting pleasantly again, but -several members of the party did not forget the little incident. - -“Well, how do you like Steve?” demanded Molly, coming into her friend’s -room when their guests had left and they all had gone up-stairs. “Did I -say too much about his good looks?” - -“Not one bit too much,” Geraldine assured her. “He’s one of the -handsomest boys I have ever seen. I like him, too; he’s so pleasant -and doesn’t treat me like a kid, just because my hair isn’t up yet. -Didn’t you like him, Gretel?” - -“Very much, indeed,” responded Gretel, with a vivid recollection of the -kind, understanding look Stephen Cranston had given her as he helped -her out of the motor-boat. - -“And the best of it is,” continued Molly, “Steve is just as nice as he -looks. He takes after his mother. Wait till you see Aunt Dulcie.” - -“She’s a widow, isn’t she?” inquired Geraldine, who had heard something -of Molly’s literary aunt. - -“Yes; Stephen is her only child. Her husband died when Steve was a -little boy, and he and his mother are everything to each other. Uncle -George didn’t leave much money, and at first Aunt Dulcie had a rather -hard time. She had to keep house for Uncle George’s father, who was a -very cross, disagreeable old gentleman, and things were quite horrid, -but Mother says Aunt Dulcie never once lost her grit. Of course, -Mother and Aunt Maud helped her all they could, but Aunt Dulcie was -very proud, and she hated taking things from people, even her own -sisters. It was a long time before the publishers realized how talented -she was, but now they are all crazy to get her things, and I saw in -a newspaper last spring that she is spoken of as one of the leading -novelists of the day. Steve is tremendously proud of his mother, as, -indeed, we all are.” - -“It must be terribly hard for your aunt to let her son go to the war,” -said Gretel. - -“Of course it is, frightfully hard, but Aunt Dulcie isn’t the kind -of person to shirk what she considers her duty. I believe she would -rather see Steve dead than have him not want to go. Her eyes look -dreadfully sad sometimes, but she’s always so bright and full of fun -that strangers wouldn’t suppose she had a care in the world. You’ll see -what I mean when she comes.” - -“It must be wonderful to be brave,” remarked Gretel, breaking a rather -long silence, when Molly had gone away to her own room and she and -Geraldine were preparing for bed. “I’m afraid I could never be like -that aunt of Molly’s.” - -“We never know what we may do till we are tried,” said Geraldine, -practically. “If a time ever comes when you have to be brave I guess -you’ll manage all right. But I don’t see any use of worrying about -things that may never happen.” - -Gretel laughed in spite of herself. Geraldine always did her good when -she was disposed to be sentimental or morbid. - -“I don’t believe you ever worry about anything,” she said a little -wistfully. - -“No, I don’t,” returned Geraldine. “Mother worries enough for the whole -family put together. What are you going to do now? Not write a letter -at this time of night? It’s long after ten.” - -“I must write just a few lines to Fräulein,” said Gretel. “I’m afraid -she thinks me very rude. I would like to get my letter off in the -morning mail.” - -“Oh, yes; I suppose you will have to explain,” said Geraldine, yawning. -“Don’t make it too long, though, for I’m sleepy, and I never can get to -sleep till the light is out.” - -“Shall I say you send your love?” Gretel asked, as she seated herself -at the desk and selected a pen and a sheet of note paper. - -Geraldine hesitated. - -“You can say I send kindest remembrances,” she compromised. “I hate -sending love to people I really don’t love at all.” - -Gretel laughed. - -“No one can ever accuse you of being anything but honest, Geraldine,” -she said. “Poor old Fräulein; I really don’t see why you never cared -more about her. It does worry me to think I should have forgotten about -this afternoon.” - -Notwithstanding her “worrying,” however, Gretel slept very well, and -awoke next morning quite ready to enjoy life. - -“We have to spend the morning working for the Red Cross,” Molly -explained at breakfast, “but this afternoon we can bathe and either -play tennis or go for a motor ride. Kitty wrote she wouldn’t be here -before six, at any rate. It’s a long ride from Stockbridge over here. -Her family are going to spend a couple of weeks at Narragansett and -will drop her here as they go through.” - -It was a lovely summer morning, and soon after breakfast Mrs. Chester -and the three girls started for the Red Cross meeting at the Godfreys’. -A five minutes’ walk brought them to the house, which, like the -Chesters’, was close to the water. Ada was watching from the piazza, -and came running across the lawn to greet her friends. - -“I am so glad you were able to come,” she said, kissing Geraldine -affectionately. “I am going to have a house party next week, and -there’s lots of fun going on. Did Molly tell you about the dance at The -Griswold on the Fourth? Mother says I can go and take my party, and -Mrs. Chester is going to take all of you. They say a lot of boys from -the naval station will be there, and it will be very gay.” - -Ada’s manner was very cordial, but sensitive Gretel could not help -fancying that there was a difference in her manner when she turned -from Geraldine to herself, and particularly when presenting her to her -mother as “my friend, Gretel Schiller.” - -Mrs. Godfrey, a stout, energetic woman, with a loud, decided voice, -received the visitors kindly, and the girls were introduced to several -other ladies who had already arrived for the morning’s work. More -people appeared, and they were soon all busy folding bandages and -making surgical dressings. - -Gretel was skillful with her fingers and eager to learn, and before -the morning was over she had won golden opinions from many of the -workers. It would all have been very pleasant if Mrs. Godfrey and one -of the other ladies had not begun entertaining the party with stories -of German atrocities, ending in what they both declared to be a true -account of ground glass having been found in some surgical dressings -which had been sent in by a branch of the Red Cross. - -“Of course, some German did it,” Ada’s mother stated positively. -“People should be more careful whom they allow to work. I have heard of -one branch who will not accept any work done by a person even having a -German name.” - -Gretel felt her cheeks tingle, but kept her eyes steadily bent on her -work, and so quite failed to notice the quick, warning glance that Ada -cast at her mother. But the next words she heard were in Mrs. Chester’s -kind voice. - -“That seems to me a little unfair. Many people with German names are -quite as good Americans as we are.” - -“I wouldn’t trust one of them,” declared another lady, who, to do -her justice, had no idea there was any one present having a German -name. And she immediately launched forth into another story of German -treachery, if possible, even more shocking than the last. - -“Well, it wasn’t so bad, after all, was it?” remarked Molly, -cheerfully, as they were walking home to luncheon. - -“I liked it,” said Geraldine. “It’s nice to feel we are doing -something, even if it’s only a little. I’m afraid I was very stupid -and clumsy, though. You did wonderfully, Gretel.” - -“She did, indeed,” chimed in Mrs. Chester. “Is this your first -experience, Gretel?” - -Gretel admitted modestly that it was. - -“Gretel is very clever,” said Molly. “You should have seen the socks -she knit at school. I suppose it’s Ger---- I mean some people are -cleverer with their fingers than others.” - -As they approached the house Gretel fell behind with Mrs. Chester, -while Molly and Geraldine hurried on to join the boys, who were just -finishing an exciting game of tennis. There was something she felt she -must say, but it was not easy to begin. - -“Do you play tennis?” Mrs. Chester asked, merely for the sake of saying -something, for she noticed that the girl looked troubled. - -“Yes, a little, but--but, Mrs. Chester, may I ask you something?” - -“Certainly, dear; anything you like,” said Mrs. Chester, kindly. “What -is it?” - -“It’s about--about what those ladies were talking of,” faltered -Gretel, with crimson cheeks. “Do you believe any German really did that -dreadful thing--about the ground glass, you know?” - -“I try not to believe such stories,” Mrs. Chester answered gravely. -“I know that many of them are entirely untrue and others grossly -exaggerated. Still, dreadful things have undoubtedly happened.” - -“I know,” said Gretel, simply. “I have been thinking of what Mrs. -Godfrey said about people with German names. Perhaps they would rather -not have me work with them. I shouldn’t like to do anything that would -make you or Molly uncomfortable.” - -“My dear child, you surely don’t attach any importance to such foolish -talk!” said Mrs. Chester, smiling. “We all know that many of our most -loyal citizens have German names.” - -Gretel looked very much relieved. - -“Thank you,” she said, earnestly. “I was just a little afraid----” she -did not finish her sentence, for at that moment Molly called to them -that it was only half-past twelve, and if they hurried there would be -time for a sea bath before luncheon. - -The afternoon that followed was a very pleasant one, and in her healthy -enjoyment of her new surroundings Gretel soon forgot the discomfort of -the morning. They did not see the Godfreys again that day, but Kitty -Sharp arrived in time for dinner, and the four friends spent a very -merry evening together. Mrs. Chester had heard of Gretel’s music, and -after dinner she asked her to play, which the girl was always pleased -to do, and for nearly an hour she sat at the piano, playing the dear -old things she loved, while Mr. and Mrs. Chester listened with real -pleasure and admiration. - -“You are a very talented young lady,” Mr. Chester said, smiling kindly, -as Gretel rose from the piano. “Very few girls of your age play as well -as you do. You must have had excellent teachers.” - -“I have studied for the past three years at school,” said Gretel, “but -my father gave me my first lessons before I was six. I always feel as -if I owe everything I know to him.” - -“Your father was a great musician,” said Mrs. Chester; “you have reason -to be proud of him.” - -“I am proud of him,” said Gretel, with shining eyes, and she suddenly -felt happier than she had done all day. - -“I like that little girl, Molly,” Mr. Chester said to his wife, when -Gretel had gone to join her friends on the piazza. “There is something -so honest and straightforward about her, and she is remarkably modest -for a girl with so much talent.” - -“Poor child,” sighed Mrs. Chester; “I am afraid she is painfully -sensitive. Some of the women at the Red Cross meeting to-day were -telling stories of those horrible atrocities--you know the sort of -thing I mean--and Gretel evidently took them very much to heart. It -really is unfortunate that she should have such an unmistakably German -name.” - -“Come and listen to the music,” said Molly, as Gretel stepped out on to -the cool piazza. “The men on the battle-ship are singing war songs, -and we can hear them quite plainly; it’s so still to-night. They’ve -just finished ‘The Long, Long Trail.’” - -It was very still, as Molly had said, and in a few moments the singing -began again, the chorus of men’s voices sounding out sweet and clear -over the silent harbor. The four girls sat listening to one well-known -song after another: “Tipperary,” “Bid Me Good-Bye With a Smile,” -and “Keep the Home Fires Burning.” It was too far away for them to -distinguish the words, but they all knew the tunes, and by and by they -began to sing themselves. But though Gretel was fond of singing, and -had a fairly good little voice of her own, she did not join in the -choruses, as usual. - -“Why don’t you sing, Gretel?” Geraldine asked at last. “You know ‘Over -There,’ don’t you?” - -“Yes, I know it,” Gretel answered, softly; “but I don’t feel just like -singing to-night. I’m thinking about those boys on the ship. They sound -so merry and happy, just as if war were nothing but a big joke. And -yet, in a little while, they may all be fighting, and perhaps----” -Gretel paused, abruptly, with an only half-suppressed sob. - -“I don’t believe they think very much about serious things,” said Kitty. - -“Some of them do, I am sure,” said Gretel, unsteadily, “but when people -are brave they can pretend not to mind things, and help others by being -cheerful. I think to be brave is one of the grandest things in the -world.” - -“Even greater than being a great musician like your father?” Kitty -asked. - -“Yes, even greater than that,” said Gretel, gravely. - -Just then Jerry and Paul, who had been spending the evening at one of -the neighbors’, returned, and in a few minutes Mrs. Chester called them -all indoors. - -When they awoke the next morning the big battle-ship was no longer to -be seen. She had slipped quietly out to sea during the night. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -GRETEL MEETS AN OLD FRIEND - - -“Mother wants to know if any one would like to go into New London with -her,” said Molly, coming into Gretel’s and Geraldine’s room, on the -following Saturday afternoon. “She’s going to the station to meet Aunt -Dulcie, and has a little shopping to do first. She thought perhaps you -might like to go with her.” - -“I’m going fishing with the boys,” said Geraldine. “I promised Jerry. -He says he hasn’t seen anything of me since we came here.” - -“I’d like to go,” said Gretel, looking up from her knitting. “I want -to get some more wool for this helmet I’m making for your cousin. I’m -afraid I haven’t enough to finish it.” - -“All right; I’ll tell Mother. I’d like to go myself, but Kitty has a -headache, and I’ve promised to stay at home with her. You and Steve -seem to be great friends, Gretel.” - -“I like him,” said Gretel, simply. “He’s so kind and polite, and when -he asked me to make a helmet for him, I was glad to do it.” - -Molly laughed. - -“It’s rather a joke,” she said, “considering the way he used to tease -me about you.” - -“Why did he tease you about me?” Gretel inquired, in surprise. - -Molly looked a little embarrassed. - -“Oh, it was all nonsense, of course,” she said. “It was on account of -your name, you know. You see, I used to talk a good deal about you, and -he got into the way of calling you--you won’t be offended if I tell -you, will you?” - -“Not a bit,” promised Gretel, laughing. “What did he call me?” - -“Well, I’m afraid it wasn’t a very pretty name, but then, you know, he -had never seen you, and hadn’t any idea what you were like. He always -spoke of you as ‘Miss Pumpernickel.’” - -Gretel and Geraldine both laughed heartily, and Gretel declared Stephen -might call her “Miss Pumpernickel” as often as he liked, because she -was sure he didn’t mean anything unkind. - -“It’s different when people say things in a disagreeable way,” she -added, growing grave again. - -“I know what you mean,” said Molly, understanding. “I think Ada Godfrey -was perfectly disgusting the way she spoke to those girls yesterday -afternoon, when we were over at her place playing tennis. It sounded as -if she were apologizing for your name being German. Kitty and I both -noticed it.” - -“I noticed it, too,” said Geraldine, “and I felt like giving Ada a -piece of my mind afterwards. I would have done it, if Gretel hadn’t -begged me not to.” - -“Oh, where is the use?” said Gretel, smiling a little sadly. “We can’t -help it if people like to say disagreeable things, and it only makes -it worse if we seem to notice. How soon is your mother going to start, -Molly?” - -“In about half an hour. Aunt Dulcie is coming on the Boston train that -gets here at half-past five. She’s been staying with Aunt Maud in -Magnolia. I’ll tell Mother you’ll be ready to go with her,” and Molly -hurried away. - -“You really are a very broad-minded person, Gretel,” remarked Geraldine -when Molly had left the room. “Things don’t seem to make you angry, as -they do other people, and you always make allowances.” - -“I often feel angry inside,” Gretel admitted, honestly, “but I try not -to let people see it. After all, every one has a right to express an -opinion, and it’s only natural Ada should hate the Germans.” - -Gretel had only been at the Chesters’ four days, but she already felt -thoroughly at home with the whole family. She had taken a great fancy -to kind, cheerful Mrs. Chester, and the thought of the short drive with -her was very pleasant. So it was with a very light heart that she ran -down-stairs half an hour later to join her hostess at the front door. - -The drive was as pleasant as she had anticipated, but it was a very hot -afternoon, and as they neared the town the little sea breeze, which -had prevented people on the Point from realizing quite how hot it was, -entirely died out. - -“This heat is really unbearable,” Mrs. Chester declared, as the car -turned into the crowded main street. “We will hurry with our shopping, -and perhaps have time for a little turn before the train comes. -Motoring is about the pleasantest thing one can do on a day like this. -You may stop the car right here in the shade, Thomas, and Miss Gretel -and I will get out. Now, dear, suppose you do your errand while I -attend to a little Saturday marketing, and then we can both come back -here. I think you may find your wool at one of those shops on the other -side of the street.” - -New London streets had seldom been more crowded than on that Saturday -afternoon. Besides the usual number of Saturday shoppers, there were -many strangers, who had motored into town, and a goodly sprinkling of -sailors from the naval station. The streets were lined with motors, and -people pushed and jostled each other on the narrow sidewalks. It was a -good-natured crowd, however, and Gretel found it rather entertaining. -She was obliged to try several shops before finding what she wanted, -and was just coming out of a big dry-goods store, with her parcel, when -she almost collided with a man who appeared to be lounging idly against -the open doorway. He moved aside, murmuring a word of apology, and at -the same moment something vaguely familiar in his face caused Gretel to -look at him more attentively. In another second she had uttered a cry -of joyful recognition, and was holding out both hands to the stranger. - -“Fritz, Fritz Lippheim, is it really you?” - -In the excitement of that recognition, Gretel had forgotten the war, -Germany, everything in the world except the one joyful fact that here -was her father’s dear old friend, the man who had been so kind to her -when she was a little girl. At the sound of her voice, however, the -stranger had drawn back suddenly, and was now regarding her with an -expression of mingled surprise and embarrassment. - -“I beg your pardon,” he said, stiffly; “I think you are under a -mistake. My name--good heavens! I believe it’s little Gretel Schiller!” - -“Of course it is!” laughed Gretel. “Oh, Fritz, you don’t know how glad -I am to see you. I’ve been wanting to hear something about you and dear -Mrs. Lippheim for years and years. My sister-in-law and I tried to find -you once, but you had moved, and no one could give us your address. Do -tell me about everything. How is your mother?” - -A shade of sadness crossed the man’s troubled face. - -“My mother is dead,” he answered. “She died nearly three years ago.” - -“Oh, Fritz, I am so sorry!” The tears started to Gretel’s eyes. “I -always hoped I should see her again some time. She was so good to me -always, especially after Father died. I wanted to thank you both for -all you did for me then, and so did my brother and sister-in-law.” - -Fritz Lippheim glanced uneasily up and down the crowded street. - -“I would never have recognized you if you had not spoken, Gretel,” he -said. “Why, you are quite grown-up.” - -“I am fifteen,” said Gretel. “I was only ten when you saw me last, but -I would have known you anywhere. Can’t we go somewhere where it isn’t -quite so crowded? I want to ask you about so many things. I have just -seen the lady I am with go into that market, so I know she won’t be -through her shopping for a few minutes longer.” - -For a moment the man hesitated; then he led the way round a corner, -into one of the quiet side streets. - -“Now that I look at you more closely,” he said, “I can see a strong -resemblance to the little Gretel of five years ago. Are you living in -New London?” - -“No,” said Gretel; “I am only visiting here. I live in New York, with -my brother and his wife. You remember my half-brother, Percy Douaine, -who was in China when Father died. He came home the next year, and -took me to live with him. It was all quite like a Cinderella story, -for I wasn’t very happy with Mrs. Marsh and her daughter, and Percy -made everything so wonderful and beautiful for me. Now he is married to -one of the dearest women in the world, and I am just as happy as I can -be--or would be if it were not for this terrible war.” - -“Oh, yes, the war; the war has changed many things,” said Fritz -Lippheim, with a sigh. “I am sometimes glad to think the little Mother -did not live to see these sad days. I suppose you are quite an American -now.” - -“Oh, yes,” said Gretel; “we are all good Americans, of course. But I am -afraid I mustn’t stand talking any longer. My friend may be looking -for me. Can’t we meet again somewhere?” - -Fritz Lippheim shook his head. - -“I fear not,” he said. “War changes many things, as I said before. My -business here is of rather a private nature, and--may I ask a favor of -you, little Gretel?” - -“Certainly,” said Gretel, her face falling. “I will do anything I can -for you, Fritz, for the sake of the dear old days.” - -“It is merely that you will not mention to any of your friends that you -have met me. We may meet again in happier times, when I can explain, -but at present I cannot say any more.” - -Gretel’s heart gave a great bound of fear, and then sank down, down -like lead. She hoped her old friend would not notice how startled she -was. - -“I won’t tell any one,” she said in a low, embarrassed voice. “I’m -sorry I spoke to you, if you didn’t want to be recognized, but I had no -idea----” Gretel paused abruptly, fearing the man would hear the tremor -in her voice. - -Fritz Lippheim caught her hand impulsively. - -“It isn’t that I am not pleased to see you, Gretel,” he said earnestly. -“Indeed, I am glad to find my little friend again, and to know that she -has not forgotten me, but there are reasons, important reasons, which -I cannot explain at present. Will you try to believe that, Gretel, and -not think too unkindly of poor old Fritz?” - -His voice was so kind, and his smile reminded her so strongly of the -old friend of her childhood that Gretel’s face brightened. - -“All right, Fritz,” she said in a very different tone. “Now, I must -hurry, or Mrs. Chester will be waiting for me.” - -“Good-bye, little girl, and if we meet again here, or anywhere, you -will remember that we do not know each other?” - -Gretel nodded; she could not trust herself to speak, and in another -moment she was hurrying back to the main street in quest of Mrs. -Chester. - -Mrs. Chester had finished her shopping, and was already in the car, -chatting with Jimmy Fairfax, who stood on the curb. - -“Oh, I’m afraid I have kept you waiting!” apologized Gretel, rather -breathlessly. “I just went round the corner for a minute, and didn’t -see you come out of the market.” - -“There is no hurry,” said Mrs. Chester, good-naturedly; “I have only -just finished my errands. Mr. Fairfax is telling me about the dance -they are going to have at The Griswold on the Fourth. All the sailors -from the station are to be there, and all the proceeds are to go for -the French Ambulance Corps. I must see about getting tickets at once.” - -[Illustration: GRETEL COULD NOT HELP NOTICING THAT THE YOUNG MAN -WAS REGARDING HER IN A RATHER PECULIAR MANNER.--_Page 144._] - -Mr. Fairfax and Gretel shook hands, but though pleasant enough in his -manner, Gretel could not help noticing that the young man was regarding -her in a rather peculiar manner. She was very silent during the short -drive that followed. Try as she might to fix her attention on what Mrs. -Chester was saying, her thoughts would insist on wandering back to -Fritz Lippheim and his strange request. There had never been anything -strange or mysterious about Fritz in the old days, when he came -to play his violin at her father’s studio. He had been just a kind, -simple young man, who loved children, and was devotedly attached to his -old mother. She had stayed with the Lippheims for a short time after -her father’s death, and would never forget their goodness to her. But -now--ah, it was quite true, war had indeed changed many things. What -could Fritz be doing here in New London that was of such a private -nature that he must not be recognized? Fritz was a German, born in -Berlin. Oh, what did it all mean? Gretel felt suddenly cold and sick -with apprehension. - -“I think that is one reason why we sisters have been so very close to -each other all our lives,” Mrs. Chester was saying in her cheerful, -placid voice, and Gretel came back to her present surroundings with the -realization that she had not the slightest idea what her companion was -talking about. - -“Yes, of course, it must be very lovely to have sisters,” she faltered, -as Mrs. Chester paused, evidently expecting a comment of some kind. -“Molly has told us about some of the funny times you used to have when -you were little girls. You knew Mr. Chester then, too, didn’t you?” - -“Yes; he was a sort of connection of ours, and used to come and stay -at the old house on Washington Square. His grandmother had married our -grandfather, and we lived with her for some years after our mother -died. I shall never forget the day my sister Dulcie lured Paul and me -off to try to rescue a stolen child.” And Mrs. Chester was off again, -on another story, during which I fear Gretel’s thoughts wandered more -than once. - -They reached the station just as the train was coming in, and in the -bustle and interest of meeting her sister Mrs. Chester quite forgot -Gretel’s inattentiveness, which, indeed, she had scarcely noticed. - -Mrs. Chester’s “Literary Sister” was a tall lady, with a strong, clever -face, and a crisp, rather abrupt manner, but her eyes and voice were -kind, and her greeting to Gretel was a very hearty one. - -“I am always so glad to meet any of Molly’s friends,” she said, as she -took her seat in the car, between her sister and Gretel. “You know, -Molly and I are great chums, despite the difference in our ages. We -keep up a steady correspondence all winter, and I really feel quite -intimate with all the girls at Miss Minton’s.” - -“You will find two more of the Minton girls at the house,” said Mrs. -Chester; “Kitty Sharp and Geraldine Barlow. Geraldine’s twin brother is -with us, too.” - -“I am glad; I like young people. How’s Steve?” - -“Very well, and coming to dinner to-night. He would have been at the -station to meet you, but couldn’t get off duty. I hope you had a -comfortable journey.” - -“It was broiling in the train, but I didn’t particularly mind. I was -absorbed in a book all the way, and there was an electric fan directly -over my seat, which gave some relief. What luxuries all these modern -inventions are!” - -“They certainly are,” Mrs. Chester agreed. “I sometimes wonder how -people lived without the telephone.” - -“Do you remember the first time we ever heard of a telephone?” Mrs. -Cranston said, smiling. “It was Paul who informed us that there was a -telephone at his home in Boston, and that his mother could talk to his -father at his office. We decided that it was a great pity such a nice -little boy as Paul should be so untruthful. I think Daisy prayed for -him.” Mrs. Cranston laughed over the old childish reminiscence, but her -face softened at the thought of the little sister who had died so many -years ago. - -“I remember it well,” said Mrs. Chester, “and I also remember that -wonderful story you invented about the princess who possessed a magic -music-box that could sing as well as play. Paul has given me a new -victrola, by the way; the best we have ever had.” - -The sisters chatted on pleasantly, but Gretel scarcely heard what -they said. Her thoughts were back in her father’s studio, and she was -recalling scene after scene, in which Fritz Lippheim had played his -part. As soon as she reached home she slipped away to her own room and, -sitting down in a rocking-chair by the open window, sat with folded -hands, staring straight before her, for the next half hour. She was -aroused at last by the entrance of Geraldine. - -“Did you have a good time?” Gretel asked, trying to speak quite -naturally, as if nothing unusual had happened. - -“Yes, fine,” Geraldine answered, tossing her hat on the bed and -subsiding wearily into a chair. “It was pretty hot, but I didn’t mind. -Jerry caught a three-pounder; pretty good, wasn’t it? I didn’t get a -bite myself, but I enjoyed sitting in the boat and watching the others. -I suppose you’ve seen the authoress?” - -“Oh, yes, and she is very pleasant. She and Mrs. Chester reminisced all -the way home.” - -“Did you succeed in getting your wool?” - -Gretel gave a little start. - -“Yes, I got it,” she said, “but--but I don’t seem to remember bringing -it home. It isn’t here anywhere, is it?” And she glanced anxiously -around the room. - -“I don’t see it anywhere,” said Geraldine, rising. “Perhaps you put it -away when you came in.” - -Gretel opened several bureau drawers, but there was no package to be -found. - -“I must have dropped it, or left it in the car,” she said. “Oh, I am -sorry, for it was hard work getting what I wanted, and I had to try -several shops.” - -Geraldine looked puzzled. - -“It isn’t a bit like you to forget things,” she said. “If it were I, -now; but you, of all people! And you were so anxious to get that wool, -too. What ever were you thinking about?” - -Before Gretel could answer, there was a knock at the door and a maid -appeared with a small parcel in her hand. - -“This was left in the car,” she explained. “Thomas found it, and Mrs. -Chester thinks it belongs to Miss Gretel.” - -“Well, you didn’t lose it; that’s one comfort,” said Geraldine, -glancing at her friend’s flushed, troubled face, when the maid had left -the room. “You needn’t look so solemn about it. It isn’t a crime to -forget a parcel. I hope nothing disagreeable happened while you were -out. You didn’t meet Ada, did you?” - -“Why, no,” said Gretel; “what made you think I had?” - -“Oh, I don’t know. I just thought you might have met her, and she -might have been in one of her patriotic moods. She seems to think that -because she can’t go and shoot the Germans, it’s her duty to say all -the awful things about them that she can think of. I don’t suppose any -American approves of the dreadful things Germany has done, but we don’t -think it necessary to be rude to every one who happens to have a German -name. She’s got a boy cousin staying with her now, and Jerry and Paul -say he’s an awful kid; spoiled to death, by his mother, and thinks -he’s of more importance than anybody else, because his father was lost -on the _Lusitania_.” - -“Poor boy,” said Gretel, with a sigh; “I don’t blame him for hating the -Germans. Oh, Geraldine, I think I realize more and more every day how -horribly cruel war is!” And, to Geraldine’s utter astonishment, Gretel -suddenly burst into tears. - -Geraldine’s arms were round her friend’s neck in a moment. - -“You poor darling!” she cried, kissing her; “I knew somebody had been -hurting your feelings; I just knew it! As if it were your fault that -your father happened to be a German! I’d just like to kill the people -who say unkind things to you.” - -“Oh, hush, hush, Geraldine,” soothed Gretel, smiling through her tears. -“You mustn’t get so excited about nothing. No one has said anything -unkind. That isn’t why I’m crying. It’s because--oh, I can’t talk about -it, but war is so terrible! It makes even good people do things they -would be ashamed of at any other time. I’m frightened, Geraldine; I -suppose it’s foolish, but I can’t help being frightened.” Gretel laid -her head on her friend’s shoulder with a sob. - -Geraldine soothed and comforted her as best she could, and in a few -minutes Gretel dried her eyes and began to dress for dinner. But though -she asked no more questions, Geraldine was not satisfied. - -“Something did happen this afternoon,” she told herself with -conviction. “Gretel would never have cried like that for nothing. -Perhaps she’ll tell me about it by and by, but I don’t believe I’d -better say any more just now.” - -But Gretel did not “tell her about it by and by.” She was very quiet -all the evening, and her friend’s efforts to discover the cause of the -trouble met with so little response that Geraldine began to feel a -little hurt. It was the first time in all the years of their friendship -that Gretel had ever had a secret in which Geraldine had not shared. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -ADA EXPRESSES AN OPINION - - -“Come down here, Jerry; I want to talk to you.” - -Jerry Barlow swung himself down from the piazza railing, from whence -he had been watching the departure of a sailboat filled with Sunday -pleasure-seekers, and joined his sister on the lawn. - -“What’s up?” he demanded curiously, for Geraldine’s face was serious. - -Geraldine did not answer at once, but led the way across the lawn to a -little rustic summer-house, covered with blooming honeysuckle. - -“I didn’t want to talk where any one could hear,” she explained. “Sit -down, and I’ll tell you. I’m worried about Gretel.” - -“Worried about Gretel,” repeated Jerry, incredulously. “Why, there -isn’t anything the matter with her, is there? She looks all right to -me.” - -“Oh, I don’t mean that she’s ill, or anything like that,” said -Geraldine. “I know she’s in some trouble, and she won’t tell me what it -is. It began yesterday afternoon, when she went to New London with Mrs. -Chester.” - -“Why don’t you ask her what the matter is?” Jerry inquired, -practically. “I thought you two always told each other everything.” - -Geraldine reddened. - -“We always have,” she said; “at least, I always tell her everything, -and I thought she told me, but she won’t tell me about this. I’m afraid -she’s very unhappy.” - -“What makes you think so?” asked Jerry, his own face sobering, for he -was almost as devoted to Gretel as his sister. - -“Well,” said Geraldine, slowly, “it’s all rather queer, and I don’t -understand it. She was all right till yesterday afternoon. She went -shopping with Mrs. Chester, and she has been different ever since. She -cried dreadfully, and she scarcely ate any dinner, and once in the -night I woke up and heard her tossing and moaning in her sleep. I saw -her wiping her eyes in church this morning, and now she’s gone up to -her room to write letters. She’s trying awfully hard to be cheerful, -and act as if nothing had happened, but she can’t deceive me.” - -Jerry’s eyes flashed indignantly. - -“I guess I know what the trouble is,” he said. “Somebody’s been making -disagreeable remarks about her being German. It’s a beastly shame, -that’s what it is.” - -“I thought of that,” said Geraldine, “but who could it have been? Not -Mrs. Chester or that nice Mrs. Cranston, I am sure. I asked her if she -had happened to meet Ada Godfrey, and she said no. I can’t think of any -one else who would do such a mean thing.” - -“Well, I wish I could catch whoever it was,” declared Jerry. “I’d say -what I thought pretty quick. That kid over at the Godfreys’ makes me -sick, the way he goes on about the Germans. Suppose his father did -get drowned on the _Lusitania_. It was an awful thing, of course, but -he needn’t put on such grand airs, and talk about never touching the -hand of a German. Wouldn’t eat with one, he said, any more than he’d -eat with a negro. Paul and I told him to shut up, and then he got -mad, and wouldn’t speak to us. He’s only thirteen, but you should see -him swagger. I’d like to give that kid a ducking, and--I say, here he -comes, and the Godfrey girl along with him.” - -It was true; Ada Godfrey and her cousin Archie Davenport were coming up -the path from the gate. Geraldine uttered a smothered exclamation of -dismay. - -“I believe Molly did ask them over,” she said; “I had forgotten all -about it. I hope they won’t say anything to upset Gretel more than she -is upset already. You must be polite to that boy, Jerry, even if he -is a cad. Remember we are the Chesters’ guests, and we can’t be rude -to people who come to their house.” With which final warning to her -brother, Geraldine went forward to welcome the visitors. - -Archie Davenport was a pale, undersized boy, with a shrill, childish -voice, and the manners of a man of the world. He was an only -child, and since his father’s tragic death, two years before, had -been completely spoiled by his doting mother. In response to Ada’s -introduction, he greeted Geraldine with a grown-up manner, which almost -made her laugh in his face, and, before they reached the house, had -inquired, with the air of a bored clubman: - -“Any sport going on this afternoon?” - -“I don’t know just what you call sport,” said Geraldine, her eyes -beginning to twinkle. “I dare say you and the boys will find some way -of amusing yourselves. You might like to see Frank’s rabbits.” - -Jerry chuckled appreciatively, but before Archie could express his -contempt of such juvenile pastime, Molly and Kitty--who had seen their -approach--came out to meet them. - -“It was good of you to walk over here in this heat,” said Molly, as she -led the way to the coolest corner of the piazza. “We are expecting some -more visitors later, but we can have a nice little chat by ourselves -before they come.” - -“Who are coming?” Ada inquired with interest. - -“My cousin Stephen Cranston and that nice Virginia friend of his, Mr. -Fairfax. Steve comes over from the station as often as he can get -leave, now his mother is here, and we all like Jimmy Fairfax very much.” - -Ada’s face brightened perceptibly. She was nearly sixteen, and not at -all averse to the society of young men. - -“May I go up to your room for a minute to smooth my hair?” she asked. -“All the crimp has come out in the heat, and I should like to look -respectable when your friends come.” - -“Oh, I don’t believe they care how anybody looks,” said innocent Molly. -“They are only too thankful to get away for a little rest. Steve says -they work like dogs at the submarine base. But, of course, you can come -up to my room if you want to.” And she led the way indoors. - -“Where’s Gretel?” Ada inquired, on the way up-stairs. - -“In her room, writing letters,” said Molly. “She’ll be down by and by.” - -Ada lowered her voice. “Do you know, Molly, I think it’s a great pity -Gretel hasn’t given up that horrid German name. She could call herself -Douaine just as well as not, and it would be so much less embarrassing.” - -“Embarrassing,” repeated Molly, “I don’t see anything embarrassing -about it. What do you mean?” - -“Why, in introducing her to people, of course. Nobody wants to meet -a person named Schiller in these days, and some people even think it -unusually kind of your father and mother to have Gretel here just now. -Mrs. Appleton was speaking to Mother about it the other day, after the -Red Cross meeting.” - -“I never heard of anything quite so silly in my life,” exclaimed Molly, -indignantly. “Gretel is just as much an American as any of us. Lots of -Americans have German names.” - -“Oh, I’m not saying anything against her,” protested Ada. “I only -said it was a pity she wasn’t willing to be called Douaine instead -of Schiller. Is this your room? How pretty it is.” And Ada, possibly -judging from Molly’s expression that she had said enough on the subject -of German names, hastened to lead the conversation into smoother -channels. - -Gretel, in her own room, was finishing a long letter to Barbara. It -was a pleasant, cheerful letter, telling of the little every-day -happenings, and containing no word that would lead Mrs. Douaine to -suppose her sister-in-law had a care in the world. And yet, as Gretel -finished the last page, and addressed her envelope, her heart was far -from being as light as Barbara imagined. - -“If I could only tell her and Percy about it,” she said with a sigh, -“it would be so much easier. Percy is so wise and broad-minded, he -would be sure to know what to do. But Fritz asked me not to mention him -to any one, and he was Father’s best friend. Oh, I can’t believe that -Fritz is doing anything wrong, and yet why should he object to people -knowing who he is?” - -It was a very perplexing question, and Gretel leaned her chin in her -hands, and thought long and earnestly. She heard the voices of visitors -on the piazza, but felt in no hurry to go down-stairs and join her -friends. It was a relief to be alone for a little while. Oh, why -had she gone shopping with Mrs. Chester? Why had she ever met Fritz -Lippheim? She resolved that, if possible, she would keep away from the -town during the remainder of her visit. - -At last the clock on the stairs struck five, and Gretel roused herself -with an effort. - -“I must go down,” she told herself reluctantly. “They will think me so -queer and unsociable if I stay up here any longer. Ada’s voice sounds -as if she were holding forth about something.” - -Ada certainly was “holding forth,” and even before she reached the -piazza, Gretel could hear her declaring in a loud, decided voice: - -“I think it’s the duty of every one of us to do it. A person who didn’t -would be acting disloyally to the United States.” - -“Here comes Miss Gretel,” said Stephen Cranston, rising, and going -forward to meet the newcomer, in his kind, courteous way. “You are just -in time to hear Miss Godfrey deliver a lecture on loyalty. She is very -eloquent on the subject.” - -Gretel smiled faintly as she dropped into the chair Stephen pushed -forward for her, and, turning to Ada, asked what the lecture was about. - -“I’m not delivering a lecture at all,” said Ada, rather crossly. “I -was only saying something that every one knows. We were talking about -spies, and Kitty said she wondered what a person would do who found out -some one she knew was a suspicious character. I said of course a loyal -American would inform at once. It’s the only thing to do in war time.” - -“But I didn’t mean an ordinary person,” objected Kitty. “I meant a -friend, some one you really cared about. Just think of having to -inform against a cousin, or----” - -“I would inform against my own brother if I thought he were disloyal to -my country,” interrupted Ada, heroically. “Don’t you think I am right, -Mr. Fairfax?” - -“I do,” agreed the young ensign heartily. “Any one acting against the -United States Government is a traitor, and we all know what should be -done with traitors.” - -“But suppose you were not sure,” objected Kitty. “Suppose you only -suspected some one, and had no real proof, what would you do then?” - -“This is no time to wait for proof,” Jimmy Fairfax asserted. “Let the -United States Secret Service look up the proofs. Our duty would be -to give the information, and put the right authorities on the scent. -Did you read about those ammunition works that were blown up the -other day in New Jersey? More than a hundred people were killed. That -was undoubtedly the work of the Germans. I tell you we can’t be too -careful.” - -“Well, we are none of us likely to be called upon to inform against any -of our friends,” said Stephen, good-naturedly. “I don’t believe we have -any German spies among our acquaintances, do you, Miss Gretel?” - -“I hope not, I am sure,” said Gretel, trying to speak quite naturally, -but conscious of a sound of embarrassment in her voice. - -Stephen looked at her more attentively. - -“Have you a headache?” he asked, kindly. - -“No,” said Gretel. “What made you think I had?” - -“I thought you were looking a little seedy. This heat is enough to give -any one a headache. My mother has had a bad one all day. Ah, here comes -some iced tea; that will refresh us all. Aunt Molly knows what people -like on a hot afternoon.” - -“I wonder where the boys are,” remarked Molly, getting out of the -hammock and preparing to take command of the tea-tray. “Jerry adores -this chocolate cake.” - -“Here comes one boy, at any rate,” said Stephen. “He doesn’t look very -cheerful. Perhaps the heat has used him up.” - -“It’s Ada’s cousin,” said Molly. “Come up here, Archie, and have some -tea. Where are the others?” - -“Down at the barn, amusing themselves with rabbits,” answered Archie, -in a tone of extreme disgust. “I stayed as long as I could stand it. -I’ve come to see if Ada isn’t ready to go home.” - -“You don’t care about pets, then,” said Molly, with difficulty -preserving her gravity. - -“Not much. I think I’m rather too old to waste my time over rabbits. -There’s a kid down there, too, and the boys are making such a silly -fuss over her. I can’t stand babies.” - -“That’s my little sister Daisy,” said Molly. “We think she’s quite -adorable. I’m sorry you don’t like her.” - -“I prefer older people,” replied Archie, with his most grown-up air, -and then, catching sight of the tea-tray, he added in quite a different -tone: - -“I say that cake looks good. Can a fellow have some?” - -“To be sure,” laughed Molly. “Come up and meet my friends. This is my -cousin Mr. Cranston, and this other young man is Mr. Fairfax. These -girls are Geraldine Barlow, Kitty Sharp, and Gretel Schiller. You’ve -met Geraldine and Kitty already, but I don’t think you’ve seen Gretel -before.” - -Archie had reached the top of the piazza steps by this time, but at the -mention of Gretel’s name, he suddenly drew back and thrust both hands -into his pockets. - -“That’s the German girl,” he announced in his shrill, aggressive voice. -“I don’t speak to Germans. Ada told me you had one here, and I said I -wouldn’t speak to her.” - -“You little cad!” exclaimed Stephen, angrily; “you deserve a good -thrashing, and I’d like to give it to you!” - -He half rose from his chair as he spoke, but Gretel put out a detaining -hand. - -“Please don’t make a fuss,” she said in a low voice. “He’s only a -little boy, and--and I’m afraid a good many people feel that way about -Germans.” - -“Archie, you are a very naughty boy,” expostulated Ada. “You ought to -be ashamed of yourself. If you can’t be a gentleman, you had better go -back to the rabbits.” - -“Well, I like that!” cried Archie, indignantly. “You’re a nice one to -scold me, after saying----” - -“Archie Davenport, stop this very minute. If you say another word I’ll -tell Aunt Agnes, and you will be severely punished.” Ada’s cheeks were -crimson, and she was looking decidedly uncomfortable. - -“Don’t mind him, please, Ada,” pleaded Gretel. “It really isn’t worth -while to let a boy like that spoil Molly’s tea-party. Let’s give him -some cake, and perhaps it will keep him quiet.” - -Gretel spoke cheerfully, but her voice was not quite steady, and there -was a hurt look in her eyes that it pained her friends to see. - -[Illustration: GRETEL PUT OUT A DETAINING HAND.--_Page 167._] - -“He doesn’t deserve any cake,” declared Ada, rising. “I’m going to -take him home. It’s time I went, anyway; I promised Mother to be -back by half-past five. Good-bye, everybody. Oh, Mr. Cranston, don’t -you and Mr. Fairfax want to come over to play tennis at our place some -afternoon? The courts are pretty good. You can bring any friends you -like.” And, having cast a rather coquettish glance in the direction -of the two young ensigns, Ada hurried down the steps, followed by the -reluctant Archie. - -“I’ll walk home with you if you don’t mind,” said Jimmy Fairfax. And as -Ada certainly did not mind, the two walked down the path together very -amicably indeed. - -For the next few minutes everybody talked fast and rather nervously. -Molly plied Gretel with tea and chocolate cake, and Geraldine changed -her seat so as to sit next to her friend, and give Gretel’s hand a -surreptitious squeeze. Kitty began to sing, “When the Boys Come Home,” -and Stephen plunged into a funny story, which made them all laugh. No -further allusion was made to Ada or her cousin, and it was evident -that every one was anxious to be especially kind to Gretel. Gretel -understood, and her heart glowed with gratitude, but Archie Davenport’s -foolish behavior had left a sting, nevertheless, and then there was -that talk about informing against suspects, to add still more to her -trouble and perplexity. Jimmy Fairfax came back to supper, and in the -evening they all went out in the launch, with Mrs. Cranston to chaperon -the party. - -“Why so pensive, Miss Gretel?” Stephen asked, taking the vacant seat -beside Gretel, as the little motor-boat carried them swiftly up the -river towards Norwich. - -Gretel roused herself with a start. - -“I didn’t know I was pensive,” she said, smiling. “I was thinking how -lovely and peaceful it was out here on the water.” - -“You looked as if your thoughts were about a thousand miles away from -the rest of us,” said the young man. “I want to say something but I’m -half afraid you may not like it.” - -“Try and see,” said Gretel. “I don’t believe it is anything I shall -object to.” - -“It’s about the nonsense that little beast talked this afternoon. -I’m afraid it hurt your feelings and it’s rather silly to mind those -things, you know.” - -“I know it is,” said Gretel. “I try not to be silly and I really don’t -mind half as much as I did at first. I know a great many people feel -very bitterly against the Germans, and I don’t suppose they can help -it. I am an American, of course, but my father was a German and I loved -him very dearly. It does hurt sometimes to hear people talk about his -country as they do.” - -“Of course it hurts,” said Stephen. “I can just imagine how I should -feel about people who talked against the United States. The Germans -have done some outrageous things and I hope they are going to be -thoroughly licked, but it isn’t necessary to throw mud at people just -because they happen to have had German ancestors. I’m awfully glad you -look at the thing so sensibly.” - -“Mr. Cranston,” said Gretel abruptly, “do you agree with Ada and Mr. -Fairfax in what they said this afternoon about--about informing -against people?” - -Stephen hesitated for a moment and his merry, boyish face grew grave. - -“That is a hard question to answer,” he said. “To inform against a -friend is a pretty rotten thing to do, and yet these are very serious -times. I think it would depend a good deal upon the circumstances in -the case. One would have to be pretty sure one wasn’t mistaken.” - -Gretel’s face brightened, but before she could speak again, Mrs. -Cranston called to her son from the other end of the boat. - -“Sing something, Steve; the girls want to hear you.” - -There was no more war talk that evening, but Stephen could not help -noticing that Gretel seemed more cheerful than she had been all the -afternoon, and when they reached the landing he detained Molly for a -moment on the pier to say in a low tone: - -“I hope you are not going to let your friend Miss Godfrey bring that -brat of a cousin of hers over here again. He upset Gretel Schiller a -lot, and she’s a nice girl, too. I say, do you happen to know if she -has many German friends?” - -“I know she hasn’t,” said Molly, confidently. “She told us that with -the exception of our Fräulein at school, she hadn’t spoken to a single -German since she was a little girl. Why do you want to know?” - -“Oh, I was only wondering,” returned her cousin carelessly. “It would -be pretty hard for her if she had German friends in these days, that’s -all. That Godfrey girl hasn’t much tact.” - -“Gretel is very sensitive,” said Molly, “but she hasn’t any German -friends, so there isn’t anything to worry about.” And Molly tripped -away to join the rest of the party. - -Stephen Cranston was not Gretel’s only champion, as she discovered a -little later that evening. The visitors had gone and the family were on -their way up-stairs to bed, when Jerry waylaid her in the front hall. - -“Wait a minute, Gretel,” he said in a low voice. “I just want to tell -you that I’m going to punch that kid’s head to-morrow.” - -“What kid’s head?” demanded Gretel, pausing with her foot on the lowest -stair. - -“The little rat who insulted you this afternoon. Geraldine has been -telling me about it. I only wish I’d been there to give him what he -deserved.” - -“See here, Jerry,” said Gretel, sternly, “you must promise me -faithfully to do nothing of the kind. You will make me very -uncomfortable and unhappy if you do.” - -Jerry looked very much surprised, and a little disgusted as well. - -“You don’t like being insulted, do you?” he inquired incredulously. - -“No, of course not. It was all rather horrid, and I was awfully upset -for a few minutes, but that boy is just silly and spoiled, and besides, -he’s smaller than you. He has a reason for hating the Germans; his -father was lost on the _Lusitania_. He doesn’t know I am an American; -he only knows my father was a German. Now, Jerry, will you promise me -to let him alone, and not say another word about it?” - -Gretel spoke pleadingly, and Jerry was somewhat mollified. He moved -uneasily from one foot to the other. - -“Well, if you put it in that way,” he said, reluctantly, “I suppose -I’ve got to promise, but it really would be a great satisfaction to -punch that kid’s head.” - -Gretel could not help laughing. - -“Thank you, Jerry dear,” she said. “I know you are my friend, and want -to help me when you can, but if you were to make any more trouble about -this silly business, I should feel very badly indeed. I wouldn’t for -the world have anything happen to make things uncomfortable for the -Chesters. I’m as good an American as any of you, you know that, but I -can’t help having a German name, and if people say disagreeable things, -I’ve just got to make the best of it, and try not to mind.” - -“A very sensible conclusion,” said a pleasant voice close behind them, -and Mrs. Cranston slipped an arm round Gretel’s waist. “I couldn’t -help overhearing what you were saying, dear,” she added, as they went -up-stairs together. “Steve has told me about that little episode this -afternoon, and I think you acted with a good deal of dignity, and -showed real common sense.” - -Gretel found Molly, Kitty, and Geraldine all eagerly discussing the -events of the afternoon. - -“I really can’t stand Ada Godfrey,” Geraldine was declaring, as Gretel -entered the room. “She must have said something horrid; that boy hinted -as much.” - -“Oh, please don’t let’s talk any more about that,” urged Gretel, -cheerfully. “Let’s forget all about it, and talk of something else. -Molly, I see why you are so fond of your aunt. She is perfectly lovely -and the most understanding person I’ve met in a long time.” - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -THE DANCE ON THE FOURTH - - -It was the glorious Fourth. The boys had been celebrating since early -morning, when they had aroused the household by setting off a pack of -giant crackers on the front lawn. There had been a picnic lunch in -the woods, an exciting tennis tournament at the Country Club in the -afternoon, and now they were dressing for the principal event of the -day: the big subscription dance at the summer hotel, for which all the -neighborhood had bought tickets. - -“It’s the first really grown-up party I’ve ever been to,” remarked -Geraldine, as she stood before the bureau, brushing out her long hair. -“I suppose I shall be the youngest girl there, and the boys won’t even -look at me. Don’t you think, Gretel, I might try putting up my hair? I -could take it right down again if it looked queer.” - -“I wouldn’t if I were you,” advised Gretel. “You are only fourteen, you -know, and I don’t believe your mother would like it. You’ll have plenty -of partners, I’m sure, even if your hair isn’t up. Stephen has promised -to look after you, and as soon as people find out what a good dancer -you are, they’ll all want to dance with you.” - -Geraldine sighed, but submitted to her friend’s superior judgment. As -a rule, she was quite indifferent to her personal appearance, but this -was a very particular occasion, and besides, Geraldine had been growing -up rather fast during the past few weeks. - -“I wish Jerry were going,” she said, regretfully. “He’d dance with me -if nobody else did, but he hates parties; and Mrs. Chester thinks he’s -too young to have a good time. Your dress is lovely, Gretel, and I -never saw you look prettier.” - -Gretel flushed with pleasure. It is pleasant to be admired, even by -a girl a year younger than one’s self. Those weeks of sea air had -certainly done Gretel good. There was a color in her cheeks, and a -light in her eyes, that had not been there during her first few days -at the Chesters’. Since that Sunday afternoon, now more than a week -ago, nothing had occurred to trouble or annoy her. She had not seen -Fritz Lippheim again, and Ada Godfrey, as if to atone for her cousin’s -rudeness, had been unusually kind and tactful. The Chester family all -liked her, and she had found a real friend in Mrs. Cranston. She had -good news from her own family in Washington, and altogether her days -had been very happy ones. - -“I’m so glad you like my dress,” she said. “Barbara bought it for me -that last day in New York, and there wasn’t any time for alterations. -If my hair were as long and thick as yours, I’m sure I shouldn’t mind -having people see it. Let me help you on with your dress. I think we -ought to hurry a little; it’s after eight.” - -At that moment Molly, already dressed for the evening, appeared in the -doorway. - -“How nice you both look!” she exclaimed admiringly. “If you knew how -becoming your long hair was, Geraldine, you would never want to put it -up. Oh, Gretel dear, I’m so sorry you’re going away to-morrow.” - -“You’re not any sorrier than I am myself,” said Gretel. “I’ve had a -perfectly lovely visit, and would give anything to stay till Monday, -and go home with the Barlows. But it couldn’t be arranged. Percy -doesn’t know when he may be in New York again after to-morrow, and he -and Barbara don’t want to let me travel alone.” - -“I know,” said Molly, “but that doesn’t make it any easier to let -you go. You’ll have a long time to wait in New York, if your brother -doesn’t leave till the night train. Is your house open?” - -“Oh, yes, there’s a caretaker in charge, and Percy often spends the -night there when he is in New York. I shall manage very comfortably, -and Percy will take me out to dinner.” - -“You might go to see Mother,” Geraldine suggested. “She’d love to see -you and you could tell her all about us. But be sure not to mention -that the rowboat upset the other day, and Jerry and I had to swim -ashore. She’d be sure to think we had both been drowned, and you were -trying to break it to her gently.” - -“We have had some pretty jolly times together, haven’t we?” remarked -Molly. - -“You ought to have heard some of the nice things Mother and Aunt Dulcie -were saying about you two girls this afternoon. Here comes Kitty; -doesn’t she look grand? I say, Kit, that dress is the most becoming -thing you ever wore. Let’s go down and show ourselves to Mother and -Aunt Dulcie before we put on our wraps.” - -Mr. and Mrs. Chester and Mrs. Cranston were awaiting the young people -on the piazza, and ten minutes later they were all in the motor-boat, -crossing to the opposite shore where stood the big hotel--a landmark -for miles around. - -“What a lovely night it is,” remarked Mrs. Cranston, as the boat moved -away from the pier. “I feel just like going to a party. I haven’t been -to one in ages.” - -“I don’t believe you will ever grow old, Dulcie,” her brother-in-law -said, smiling. “Molly and I have reached the age when dances rather -bore us, except for the pleasure of watching our young people have a -good time.” - -“I sometimes feel as if I were younger now than when I was twelve,” -said Mrs. Cranston. “I used to think then that I had the cares of the -world on my shoulders, with three younger sisters to look after. We -didn’t have many parties in those days, did we, Molly? Do you remember -our birthdays, and the queer presents we gave each other?” - -“Yes, indeed,” her sister answered, “and how wonderful the first -Christmas seemed after Papa married again, and we went to live with him -and Mama.” - -“Oh, do tell us about it,” urged Geraldine. “I love hearing about your -experiences when you were little girls.” - -Mrs. Cranston laughed, and began a story, which lasted till they -reached the landing. She was a great favorite with young people, and -her stories, whether written or told, were always fascinating. - -“How gay The Griswold looks with all the lights,” said Geraldine, -as they walked up the path to the hotel. “Just look at that line of -automobiles. Everybody must be here.” - -“Listen to the music!” cried Kitty. “Doesn’t it sound gay? I want to -begin dancing right off. Do you think it’s wicked to want to dance in -war time, Mrs. Cranston?” - -“Not in the least,” Mrs. Cranston assured her, smilingly. “Young people -should enjoy themselves while they can. Ah, here comes Steve. I was -sure he would be looking for us.” - -Stephen was looking for them, and so were Jimmy Fairfax and several -other young sailors, whose acquaintance the girls had made since coming -to New London, and in a very few minutes they had all made their way to -the ballroom, and even Geraldine had been provided with a partner. - -Gretel was fond of dancing, and moreover, she danced exceedingly well. -Before the evening was half over, she had decided that she was having -the “time of her life.” - -“I have hardly seen anything of you,” Stephen complained, coming up to -her, where she stood fanning herself by his mother’s side. “I’ve looked -for you several times, but you were always dancing. Have you a partner -for the next?” - -Gretel admitted that she had not. - -“Then dance it with me, and let me take you in to supper afterwards. -I say, Mother, just look at Geraldine. She’s danced every dance. The -fellows are all crazy about her; she’s so jolly and unaffected.” - -“I’m so glad Geraldine is having a good time,” said Gretel, as she and -Stephen moved away to the music of a lively one-step. “She was afraid -no one would notice her because her hair wasn’t up. It was awfully good -of you to introduce so many boys to her.” - -Stephen laughed. - -“Geraldine’s all right,” he said. “I’m sure the fellows like her much -better than that affected Ross girl, staying at the Godfreys’. By the -way, your friend Ada is more patriotic than ever to-night. I’ve heard -her lecturing three separate partners on their duty to their country.” - -“Poor Ada,” said Gretel, laughing, “she really is tremendously in -earnest. Molly says Ada’s greatest fault is an absence of the sense of -humor.” - -At that very moment Ada, at the other end of the ballroom, was -remarking to her partner, Jimmy Fairfax: - -“Gretel Schiller seems to be having a good time. I believe she has -danced every dance.” - -“Well, why shouldn’t she?” Jimmy inquired innocently. - -Ada, who had herself sat out several dances for lack of partners, -pursed her lips solemnly. - -“Oh, no reason at all,” she said, “as long as she can enjoy it. I can’t -see how people can care about such frivolous things in these serious -times. I wouldn’t have come to-night if it hadn’t been for those girls -I have staying with me. Mother didn’t think it would be right to -deprive them of the pleasure.” - -“Well, I suppose we may as well enjoy ourselves while we can,” young -Fairfax said, apologetically. “There won’t be much enjoyment for us -when we get overseas. Miss Gretel seems to be a great favorite.” - -“Oh, Gretel’s all right,” Ada admitted. “Everybody likes her. I was -only wondering how she can take pleasure in anything when she remembers -that her father was a German. If I had only one drop of German blood in -my veins I should bow my head in shame.” - -“It is pretty rough on Miss Gretel,” said Jimmy, “especially if -she has German relatives. The Government is getting more severe on -German-Americans every day.” - -“Oh, Gretel hasn’t any German relatives; at least none in this -country,” Ada explained. “You see, her mother was an American, and she -lives with her half-brother, Mr. Douaine. He’s doing Government work -in Washington, and Gretel is going there when she leaves here. I have -heard her say she doesn’t even know any Germans except our teacher at -school.” - -“Indeed!” exclaimed the young man in a tone of so much surprise that -Ada inquired curiously: - -“Why do you say ‘Indeed’ in that incredulous way? You don’t know -anything about Gretel’s friends, do you?” - -“Nothing whatever, except----” - -“Except what?” demanded Ada, sharply. - -“Oh, nothing worth mentioning. I happened to see her talking to a man -the other day, that’s all. I thought he looked like a German, but I may -have been mistaken, of course.” - -Ada’s eyes grew round, and her cheeks flushed. - -“Where did you see her?” she inquired. “You ought to be willing to tell -me all about it now you’ve begun.” - -Jimmy Fairfax was beginning to look decidedly uncomfortable. - -“It was in New London,” he said, “one afternoon about ten days ago. -They were standing in front of one of the shops, and seemed to be -talking very earnestly together. Miss Gretel didn’t see me, but I was -just going to speak to her when they turned down one of the side -streets. Afterwards I met Mrs. Chester, and she told me she was waiting -for Gretel Schiller, who had left her to do some shopping. When she -joined us a few minutes later, I thought she was looking rather flushed -and excited.” - -Ada looked very serious. - -“It sounds queer,” she said. “Didn’t Gretel say anything about having -met a friend?” - -“Well, no, she didn’t,” Jimmy admitted, reluctantly, “but then I left -them in a moment, and she may have told Mrs. Chester later.” - -“Why didn’t you ask her about it the next time you saw her?” - -“I didn’t think it was exactly my business. Miss Gretel had a right to -speak to a friend in the street, even if he did happen to be a German.” - -“Everything is our business in war time,” said Ada, virtuously. “We -ought to investigate everything that seems in the least suspicious.” - -“But there may not have been anything suspicious about this,” Jimmy -objected. - -“Not if she had mentioned it afterwards, of course, but I think her not -saying anything to Mrs. Chester about having met a friend was decidedly -queer. I shall ask her to explain the next time we meet.” - -“Please don’t do anything of the sort,” urged the young man, reddening. -“She would have every right to consider me an impertinent meddler. I am -sorry I ever mentioned the matter at all.” - -Jimmy was looking very much distressed, and Ada--who was not without a -goodly share of coquetry in her nature--began to see an opportunity for -teasing. - -“Perhaps I won’t say anything to Gretel,” she conceded, “if you are -very nice to me all the rest of the evening, but if you dance any -more with that silly little Geraldine Barlow, who is really much too -young to be here at all, I won’t promise what I may do. Of course I -know Gretel is really all right, but I am terribly curious about that -German.” - -Having finished their dance, Gretel and Stephen made their way to the -crowded supper room. They were very warm, and rather tired, and the -prospect of ices and lemonade was very alluring. - -“You’d better wait here, and let me see what I can get,” said Stephen, -pausing in the doorway. “There is such a crowd around the tables, I -think I can manage better alone.” - -Gretel agreed, and having found a chair for her, her partner hurried -away and was speedily lost to sight in the crowd. It was rather amusing -to watch the hurrying, chattering throng, and Gretel was enjoying the -novel experience thoroughly, when her attention was suddenly attracted -by the sight of a gentleman in evening clothes, who had just entered -the room. In an instant all her pleasure was gone; her heart gave -a great bound and began beating very fast, for the man was Fritz -Lippheim. He was evidently alone, but appeared quite at home in his -new surroundings, and was moving leisurely towards one of the tables. -He passed so close to Gretel that she could have put out her hand and -touched him, but if he recognized her, he made not the slightest sign, -and Gretel, flushing and trembling, sank back in her seat, wishing with -all her heart that she had never come to the dance. - -It was just at that moment that another man paused in passing Fritz to -say in a friendly tone: - -“Good-evening, Martin. Glad to see you here to-night.” - -“Good-evening,” responded Fritz Lippheim, who did not look at all -surprised or embarrassed by his new name, and then the two passed on, -and Gretel heard no more of their conversation. - -“Here I am at last,” said Stephen. “I began to think it was hopeless, -but I managed to secure some ice-cream and a couple of glasses of -lemonade. How warm you look. It is stifling in here. Let’s go out on -the piazza. A lot of people are eating there.” - -“Yes, oh, yes, let’s go out,” said Gretel, rising, and speaking in -a tone of such unmistakable relief that her companion regarded her -rather curiously. - -“I was sorry to be so long,” he said. “You weren’t frightened or -uncomfortable, were you?” - -“Not frightened exactly,” said Gretel, trying to laugh, “but--but it -was a little uncomfortable. There was such a crowd, you know, and I was -all alone.” - -Stephen could not help laughing. - -“I didn’t know you were so timid,” he said. “I will be careful how I -leave you alone again, even for the purpose of getting ice-cream.” - -He spoke jestingly, but Gretel’s face was very grave. - -“I am a coward,” she said; “I have been a coward all my life, and I am -afraid I shall always be one.” - -[Illustration: IF HE RECOGNIZED HER, HE MADE NOT THE SLIGHTEST -SIGN.--_Page 191._] - -But Stephen refused to take her seriously, and made so merry over the -little episode that Gretel found herself laughing, and in a few minutes -had regained her usual self-possession. It was much less crowded on the -piazza, and having secured a table to themselves, they were soon -enjoying ice-cream and lemonade, while the distant dance music fell -softly on their ears, mingling with the sound of the water lapping -against the pier. - -“We have had a jolly two weeks all together, haven’t we?” Stephen -remarked, as he set down his empty lemonade glass. “It’s a shame you -can’t stay over till Monday, and go back with the Barlows.” - -“I wish I could,” said Gretel, “but I must meet my brother in New York -to-morrow. He goes back to Washington by the night train, and I’m to go -with him. I’ve had a lovely visit, but I’m afraid I’ve been very lazy. -It doesn’t seem as if any one ought to be just having a good time now, -when there is so much work to be done. My sister-in-law writes that she -is busy from morning till night, and I want to help her all I can.” - -“Well, I suppose you are right,” Stephen admitted, “but I hate to have -the party break up. I have an idea that I shan’t be here very much -longer myself.” - -Gretel gave a little start. - -“You mean that your ship is going across?” she asked, with a sudden -catch in her voice. - -Stephen nodded. - -“I haven’t said anything to my mother about it yet, but I think we -shall have our sailing orders in a week or two. It will be hard on the -mater--I’m her only son, you know, and we’ve always been a lot to each -other--but if it were not for her sake, I should be glad to be off. -There is plenty of work to be done over there, and it’s quite time we -Americans got busy.” - -Gretel was silent. Somehow she could not say what she wanted to say -just then, and before she had steadied her voice a waiter was asking if -he could bring them anything. He appeared so suddenly that it seemed to -Gretel as if he must have been standing in the shadow all the time. - -“Will you have anything more?” Stephen asked. - -Gretel shook her head. - -“I couldn’t possibly eat any more,” she said, but as she spoke her -eyes were following the waiter, who was gliding quietly away. - -“Then let’s go back to the ballroom and have another dance. What are -you looking at so intently?” - -“It’s--it’s that waiter,” faltered Gretel. “I’ve seen him somewhere -before, but I can’t remember where.” - -Stephen laughed. - -“Nothing very surprising about that,” he said. “You may easily have -seen him at some hotel or restaurant. I didn’t notice anything -remarkable about his appearance.” - -Gretel admitted that such might have been the case, but she did not -look altogether satisfied. Somehow the man’s face seemed to haunt her. -She had seen it somewhere, and she did not think it was at a hotel or -restaurant. Then there was Fritz Lippheim. What was Fritz doing there, -and why had that other man addressed him as Martin? She was sure he -had recognized her. If he were merely a guest at the dance, why had he -avoided speaking to her? It was all very strange and disquieting. In -spite of the fact that her visit had been such a pleasant one, Gretel -felt suddenly glad that she was leaving New London in the morning. She -wanted to be in Washington with Percy and Barbara. - - - - -CHAPTER X - -THE SUMMONS - - -Notwithstanding the unusually late hours of the night before, the -Chester household was astir early the next morning. Mr. Chester and -Gretel were to take the eight-thirty train for New York, which meant an -early breakfast for everybody, for it had been decreed that they should -all go to the station to see them off. - -“I just can’t tell you how I hate to have you go,” Molly declared, -hovering over Gretel, as she put the last things into her suit-case. “I -wish you would come back and make us another visit later in the season. -They say Washington is frightfully hot in August.” - -“I know it is,” said Gretel, “but if Percy and Barbara can stand the -heat, I guess I can. It’s dear of you to want me, though, and I’ve had -a perfectly beautiful time. It doesn’t seem as if I could have been -here more than two weeks.” - -“I do wish you could have waited till Monday, and gone down with Jerry -and me,” grumbled Geraldine. “It’s perfectly dreadful to think I shan’t -see you again till we come to Washington in September. Jerry and I -wouldn’t mind the heat a bit if Mrs. Douaine could have us in August -instead.” - -Gretel laughed, and said she would speak to Barbara on the subject, and -then they all hurried away to the waiting automobile. - -“Good-bye, dear,” Mrs. Cranston said, kissing Gretel affectionately. “I -shall never forget the pleasure your music has given me. You must be -sure to come and see me in New York next winter.” - -Then Mrs. Chester kissed her, and told her how much they should all -miss her, and Paul and Frank shook hands, and little Daisy--who was -devoted to her--began to cry, and was only comforted when Gretel -promised to come and tell her more fairy tales next winter. - -The four girls and Jerry crowded into the automobile, and the ride to -the station was a very merry one. The train was a few minutes late, -and it was while they were standing chatting on the platform, awaiting -its arrival, that Gretel caught another glimpse of Fritz Lippheim. He -came sauntering through the station, smoking a cigar, and carrying a -suit-case, and was evidently, like themselves, waiting for a train. At -sight of her old friend, Gretel could not resist a little involuntary -start, and Geraldine--who was standing close beside her--inquired -curiously: - -“What’s the matter, Gretel? You look as if you were scared about -something.” - -“There isn’t anything the matter,” answered Gretel. “I was only--oh, -there’s a whistle; the train must be coming.” - -The train was coming, and in another moment it had thundered into the -station. Gretel had one more glimpse of Fritz Lippheim getting into one -of the coaches, as she and Mr. Chester mounted the steps of the parlor -car. - -“Good-bye, Gretel, good-bye!” cried her friends in chorus, as the train -began to move. “Be sure to write as soon as you get to Washington.” - -And Gretel returned the good-byes, and promised to write to everybody, -and kept her head craned out of the car window till the platform, with -the group of familiar faces on it, had disappeared from sight. Then she -sank back in her chair, with a little sigh that was half regret and -half relief. - -“It has been a lovely visit,” she said to herself. “I wonder when I -shall see them all again.” - -The train was crowded, but Mr. Chester had secured seats in advance so -that he and Gretel were very comfortable. Gretel felt a little uneasy -at first, and glanced anxiously about, in quest of her German friend, -but she did not see him again, and there was a good deal of amusement -in watching her fellow-passengers. Mr. Chester was very kind and -talked pleasantly to her for more than an hour, before going away to -the smoking-car, after providing his charge with an interesting book. -Gretel tried to read, but found it impossible to fix her attention on -the story, and finally gave it up in despair, and took out her knitting -instead. Several ladies were also knitting, and as her fingers flew, -Gretel’s thoughts were very busy. They had nearly reached New York -before she had finally come to a decision, which proved a great relief -to her. - -“I shall tell Percy about Fritz to-night,” she told herself, and she -suddenly felt happier than she had felt since the evening before. She -opened the bag of pop-corn Jerry had thrust into her hand just as the -train was starting, and was placidly munching a ball when Mr. Chester -returned. - -It was noon when they reached the Grand Central. Mr. Chester hailed a -taxi and in it they drove to the Douaines’. Gretel had suggested going -home by herself, but her companion refused to leave her until he had -seen her safely inside her brother’s door. - -“The house looks rather deserted,” Mr. Chester said, as the cab -stopped, and the driver ran up the steps to ring the bell. - -“There is a caretaker,” Gretel explained, “and some of the rooms -up-stairs are open. Percy spends his nights here when he is in New -York. He goes out for his meals, as all the servants are in Washington.” - -“I am afraid you will have a rather dull day by yourself,” said Mr. -Chester, regretfully. “I wish I could take you somewhere to lunch, but -I must hurry downtown.” - -Gretel thanked him, but assured him she would not be at all dull, and -by this time the door was opened by a stout, good-natured looking Irish -woman, who greeted Gretel with a broad, welcoming smile. Mr. Chester -hurried away in his taxi, quite satisfied that his charge was in safe -hands, and Gretel sat down on the hall chair to read a note her brother -had left for her. - -It was only a hasty line to say that Percy expected to be very busy all -day, but had secured reservations on the night train for Washington, -and would call for her at about seven and take her out to dinner. - -“I have told Mrs. Murphy to give you some lunch,” he added. “I am sorry -to leave you alone all the afternoon, but it cannot be helped.” - -The house felt cool and comfortable, and Gretel wandered from one -room to another, rather enjoying the quiet and the unusualness of -everything. She decided that she would stay indoors till late in the -afternoon, when it would be cooler, and then go to see Mrs. Barlow. At -one o’clock Mrs. Murphy called her to luncheon. - -The caretaker was an old acquaintance, who often came to the house -to do extra work, and Gretel had many questions to ask her about the -family of grandchildren, of whom Mrs. Murphy was extremely proud. -Gretel was a great favorite with all the servants, and Mrs. Murphy -babbled on all the time she was eating her simple luncheon. Her -youngest son was at a training camp, and she had a great deal to say -about “them dirty Germans,” having apparently no idea that Gretel was -in any way connected with the enemy race. - -“There’s no end to their wickedness,” she declared, “and the slyness -of them, even the American ones. My Jim says they caught a feller the -other day trying to put a bomb under a train full of soldiers, and he’d -lived in this country since he was eight years old. What do you think -of that?” - -“It is very terrible,” Gretel admitted, “but there are some loyal -German-Americans,” she added, timidly. - -“Maybe there is, and maybe there ain’t. I wouldn’t trust one of them, I -know that. Have some more raspberries, do, now. They’re real good, and -I bought the cream on purpose.” - -Gretel allowed Mrs. Murphy to fill her plate for a second time, but -the Irish woman’s talk had rather added to her uneasiness, and she was -thankful that she had decided to tell Percy about her meeting with -Fritz Lippheim. - -After luncheon she went into the drawing-room, and, opening the piano, -practised dutifully for the next two hours. There had been little time -for practising in New London, and she was anxious not to fall behind -with her music during the vacation. But the afternoon was hot and -sultry, and by half-past three Gretel began to feel decidedly tired and -sleepy. - -“I’ll lie down for a little while,” she decided, “and then I’ll go to -see Mrs. Barlow. I don’t believe late hours agree with me.” - -Accordingly, she curled herself up comfortably on the library sofa, and -in a very few minutes had fallen into a comfortable nap. - -How long she had slept Gretel did not know, but she was aroused by the -sharp ringing of the telephone bell. - -“It’s probably Percy,” she told herself, as she rubbed her eyes and -rose to answer the summons. - -It was evident that Mrs. Murphy had not heard the bell, for there was -no sound of approaching footsteps, and the house was very still. Gretel -took down the receiver, and began the conversation with the customary -“Hello!” - -“Is Miss Gretel Schiller there?” inquired a man’s voice, certainly not -her brother’s, for it had a decidedly foreign accent. - -“I am Gretel Schiller.” Gretel did not know why her heart was beating -so fast, or why her voice trembled. - -“Ah, that is good. I have a message from my niece, Anna Sieling.” - -Gretel gave a little gasp of relief. It was only Fräulein, after all, -not Fritz. - -“Is Fräulein there?” she asked. “Does she want to speak to me?” - -“She is here, but she cannot come to the telephone. She is very ill.” - -“Very ill!” repeated Gretel, in a tone of real distress. “Oh, I am so -sorry! Is there anything I can do for her?” - -“If you could come to see her this afternoon? She is most anxious to -see you. She is to undergo a serious operation, and fears she may never -recover.” - -“I’ll come, of course; I’ll come right away,” cried Gretel. “But--but -how did you know I was in town?” - -“We did not know; we only hoped. You wrote my niece that you would -probably leave New London on the fifth, and we thought you might be -remaining over a few hours in New York. There could be no harm in -inquiring. Anna has been asking for you all day.” - -Gretel’s face was very grave as she hung up the telephone, after -obtaining Fräulein’s address, for, somewhat to her surprise, she -learned that the family had moved during the past week. They were now -occupying an apartment on the upper East Side, Fräulein’s uncle told -her, whereas their former home had been on the West Side, not far from -Central Park. It seemed a little odd that Fräulein should not have -written her of this change of address, but at the moment Gretel had -only one thought; poor, dear Fräulein--who had always been so kind to -her--was ill, and longing to see her. How thoughtless and unkind she -had been to forget her engagement of two weeks ago. Fräulein had never -answered her letter of apology, and Gretel had feared her friend’s -feelings had really been hurt. - -It was only just four o’clock, and without a moment’s hesitation -Gretel ran up-stairs for her hat. There would be plenty of time to -see Fräulein and be back again before her brother arrived. Mrs. -Murphy was nowhere to be seen, but judging from the sound of voices in -the kitchen, Gretel decided that the caretaker must be entertaining -company. Going to the top of the basement stairs, she called to the -Irish woman that she was going out for a little while, to which -information Mrs. Murphy responded with a cheerful: - -“All right, dearie; have a nice time.” - -Two minutes later Gretel had closed her brother’s front door behind her -and was walking rapidly down the street. - -The address Fräulein’s uncle had given was much further uptown, as -well as being farther east, and Gretel, anxious not to lose time, -decided to take a car, and, having pushed her way on board a crowded -open trolley, she was soon being carried rapidly to the upper part of -the great city. She felt very anxious about Fräulein, but found some -comfort in the recollection that her friend was apt to make a good deal -of slight illnesses. Perhaps, after all, things were not quite as bad -as Fräulein’s uncle had represented. - -A ride of fifteen minutes brought her to a part of the city with which -she was quite unfamiliar, and, alighting at a corner of a rather shabby -street, she turned her face eastward. She was not at all afraid of -not finding her way. She had been accustomed to going about the city -by herself since she was a little girl, although of late years Percy -and Barbara had insisted on having a maid accompany her when going -any distance from home. She walked on briskly for several blocks, -the neighborhood growing shabbier and more squalid as she proceeded. -There was no doubt that this was a poorer part of the city than where -Fräulein’s family had lived before. She was afraid her uncle must have -met with business reverses lately. Poor Fräulein, how she must hate -this neighborhood; she was so fond of luxury and comfort. - -The sidewalks were swarming with shabbily dressed children, who -screamed and shouted, and at times impeded her progress. - -She paused at last before a dingy apartment house, and going up the -steps began looking for the name she wanted. Yes, there it was: -“R. Becker; third floor back.” Gretel rang Mr. Becker’s bell, and -waited. In a moment the latch clicked, and Gretel--who knew the way of -apartment houses--pushed open the door and stepped into a dark, narrow -hall. There was no one to be seen, but a mingled odor of onions and -cabbage proved that the house was inhabited, and Gretel made her way up -the steep, not very clean stairs to the third floor. - -She had reached the top of the first flight, when a voice inquired over -the banisters: - -“Is it Mees Schiller?” - -“Yes,” said Gretel. “Is that you, Mrs. Becker?” - -“It ess. Come right up, if you please.” - -Gretel quickened her steps, and in another moment was shaking hands -with a stout, middle-aged woman, whom she at once recognized as -Fräulein’s aunt. - -“Mr. Becker telephoned me,” she explained, “and I came as quickly as I -could. I am so sorry about Fräulein. Is she suffering a great deal?” - -“Come in,” said Mrs. Becker, and she led the way to her apartment, the -door of which stood open. - -Gretel followed her down the narrow hall to the parlor, a small room, -furnished in very bad taste. - -“Sit down,” said the hostess, motioning to the plush-covered sofa, but -Gretel did not sit down. - -“I haven’t long to stay,” she apologized. “Couldn’t I see Fräulein now?” - -Mrs. Becker heaved a deep sigh. - -“Our dear Anna is not here,” she said, solemnly; “they have taken her -away to the hospital.” - -“Oh,” cried Gretel, “is she really so ill as that? Mr. Becker said -she was to have an operation, but I didn’t think it was to be this -afternoon. He said she wanted to see me. Did she get worse after he -telephoned?” - -“Our dear Anna is very ill,” said Mrs. Becker, speaking as if she were -repeating a lesson. “They have taken her to the hospital. Will you not -sit down and take coffee with us? I will bring it in at once.” - -“You are very kind,” said Gretel, “but I don’t think I can wait. -Perhaps I might be able to see Fräulein at the hospital. Mr. Becker -said she was so very anxious to see me, and I am going to Washington -with my brother to-night.” - -“You cannot go to the hospital,” said Mrs. Becker, in the same -dull voice; “it would not be allowed. Even I, Anna’s aunt, cannot -go. My husband will explain.” And once more motioning towards the -plush-covered sofa, Mrs. Becker left the room. - -Gretel sat down on the edge of the sofa. There seemed nothing else to -do, but she was beginning to feel very uncomfortable. She was afraid -her old friend must be very ill, Mrs. Becker spoke and looked so -strangely. Perhaps Fräulein had died suddenly, and they did not like to -tell her. There was a moment of silence; then the sound of approaching -footsteps, and Fräulein’s uncle came into the room. - -“I beg a thousand pardons for bringing you here under false pretenses,” -he said, apologetically, “but when I telephoned an hour ago my dear -niece--what is it, my dear young lady--are you not well?” - -With a little inarticulate cry, Gretel had sunk back on the sofa, and -every particle of color had left her face. As the light from the one -window fell on Mr. Becker’s face, she recognized it. She knew now why -the face of that waiter at the New London hotel had seemed so familiar. -That waiter was Fräulein’s uncle! - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -GRETEL PROVES HER LOYALTY - - -Gretel started to her feet, with a wild, half-formed idea of making her -escape, but the portly form of Mr. Becker stood between her and the -door, and she sat down again, feeling suddenly cold, and rather sick. - -“Do not agitate yourself so much,” Mr. Becker was saying, soothingly. -“It is true that our beloved Anna is very ill, but the doctors have -great hopes for the result of the operation. I am sorry that you have -had your trip for nothing, but it could not be helped. Now that you are -here, you will surely stay and have coffee with us. My wife will have -it ready in a few moments.” - -“I am afraid I can’t possibly stay,” protested Gretel. “I only came to -see Fräulein because you said she wanted me. My brother will be waiting -for me. I went out in such a hurry that I forgot to mention where I -was going.” - -Mr. Becker glanced at the clock on the mantelpiece. - -“There is plenty of time to spare,” he said; “it is not yet five -o’clock. Surely you will not deprive Mrs. Becker and me of the great -pleasure of offering hospitality to Hermann Schiller’s daughter?” - -His manner was so kind and courteous that Gretel was beginning to feel -rather ashamed of her first suspicion. So she made no further effort to -rise, and even forced a faint smile. - -“Did you know my father?” she asked, stiffly. It was the first time in -her life that praise of her adored father had not caused her heart to -swell with pride. - -“I did not have the honor of his personal acquaintance,” Mr. Becker -admitted, “but his art! Oh, Miss Schiller, what an artist he was!” Mr. -Becker heaved a deep sigh, and raised his eyes to the ceiling. - -Before Gretel could speak again, there was a rattling of crockery, and -Mrs. Becker reappeared, bearing a tray containing hot coffee and thick -slices of brown bread and butter. Setting the tray on the centre table, -she requested her husband and Gretel, in the same dull tone as before, -to “come and eat.” Gretel was very uncomfortable, and very anxious to -get away, but she dared not refuse the invitation, and Mrs. Becker -poured her out a cup of the steaming coffee. - -“This is indeed a great pleasure,” remarked Mr. Becker, smiling -benignly. “We are proud, are we not, Gertrude, to have the daughter of -the great Hermann Schiller drink coffee with us?” - -“Certainly we are proud,” murmured Mrs. Becker, obediently, but the -expression of her face did not change in the slightest, and Gretel, -knowing how anxious she must be about her niece, felt very sorry for -her. She was also a good deal surprised by Mr. Becker’s manner, for on -former occasions when she had gone to see Fräulein, that gentleman had -taken very little notice of her. - -“Your father was not only a great artist, Miss Schiller,” the host -went on, sipping his coffee. “He was a great patriot as well. If there -were more men like him alive to-day, it might be better for our poor -country.” - -Gretel’s face brightened. Perhaps, after all, she had been mistaken. -The likeness was certainly startling, but then people sometimes did -look alike. - -“I am sure this war would have made Father very unhappy,” she said. “He -was so kind and gentle; he hated everything cruel.” - -“All good Germans hate what is cruel,” Mr. Becker assured her. “All war -is terrible, but there are times when stern methods must be used. The -sterner the method, the sooner the fighting will be over.” - -Gretel could not repress a slight shudder; Mr. Becker’s voice sounded -so fierce and determined. She glanced at Mrs. Becker, but her -expression remained unchanged. - -“Your father loved his country better than anything else in the world,” -Mr. Becker went on, solemnly. “I once had the pleasure of hearing him -speak at a dinner given for the German Ambassador, and it was one of -the most stirring speeches I have ever listened to in my life. I wish I -possessed a copy, that I might read it to you.” - -“I should like to hear anything Father ever said,” said Gretel, with an -uneasy glance towards the clock. - -“I am sure you would, but, alas! I fear it is impossible. That speech -was delivered more than ten years ago, but I am convinced that Hermann -never wavered in his love and allegiance to the Fatherland. I hope his -daughter loves her country as well.” - -“I hope I do,” said Gretel, blushing. “I would love to help my country, -but there isn’t much a girl of my age can do, except knit for the -soldiers, and make bandages and surgical dressings for the Red Cross.” - -Mr. Becker’s face was fairly beaming at her across the table. - -“You cannot be sure about that,” he said. “In these days there is work -for all to do. No one is too young or too ignorant to help. You may -not realize it, but you have a great opportunity before you.” - -“I!” cried Gretel, opening her eyes in genuine astonishment. “Why, what -can I do?” - -Mr. Becker smiled a rather peculiar smile. - -“You are going to Washington,” he said, “and you have been visiting -in New London. One often sees and hears things that might be of great -service to the Government, and which should be reported.” - -Gretel remembered Fritz Lippheim, and her cheeks grew crimson. Was it -possible that Fräulein’s uncle knew of that meeting, and was going to -reprove her for not betraying her old friend? She did not speak, and in -a moment Mr. Becker went on. - -“Your brother, I understand, holds an important position in Washington. -You are likely to meet many interesting people, and may hear things -which will be very valuable to us. You understand what I mean, do you -not?” - -Gretel gave a violent start, and her heart began to beat very fast. - -“I don’t think I do understand,” she said. “Do you mean that I should -tell my brother everything I see and hear? I would do that naturally, -of course, but sometimes one happens to meet an old friend, just by -accident, and----” - -Gretel paused, abruptly, struck by the altered expression of Mr. -Becker’s face. He still smiled, but his smile had changed. - -“I think perhaps you do understand a little better than you care to -show,” he said, mysteriously. “I must give you credit, my dear young -lady, for being much cleverer than I supposed.” - -Gretel pushed back her chair from the table, and rose. - -“I really cannot stay any longer,” she said, hurriedly. “I am afraid my -brother will be anxious about me. Good-bye, Mrs. Becker. I am terribly -sorry about Fräulein. Perhaps you will send me a line to let me know -how she gets on. My address is----” - -“Sit down!” thundered Mr. Becker, in a voice so changed that Gretel -dropped back into her chair, shaking from head to foot. - -“I think we are misunderstanding each other,” the man went on, in a -quieter tone, but with eyes fixed sternly on Gretel’s face. “When I -ask Hermann Schiller’s daughter if she wishes to help her country, I -naturally suppose she knows what country I mean.” - -“I thought you meant my own country,” faltered Gretel. “I am an -American.” - -“An American!” repeated Mr. Becker, scornfully. “Hermann Schiller’s -daughter an American! It is impossible! I will not believe it.” - -“My mother was an American,” said Gretel, “and I was born here in New -York. I have always loved Germany, for my father’s sake, but if he -were alive now, I know he would not approve of the dreadful things the -Germans are doing.” Gretel was horribly frightened, and yet, oddly -enough, she had never felt so truly an American as she did at that -moment. - -There was a moment of intense silence, during which Mr. Becker -continued to regard his visitor with stern, incredulous eyes. Then the -man said, slowly: - -“I see. You have been deceived, like so many others. You have been told -only one side of this great question. Otherwise, nothing will persuade -me to believe the daughter of a German patriot would turn her back on -the Fatherland in her hour of need. Listen, and I will try to explain -the truth to you. Germany is fighting for her existence. She has been -cheated, deceived--do you understand?” - -Mr. Becker talked on steadily for the next ten minutes, but Gretel -scarcely heard a word he said. Her eyes were on the clock, and her sole -thought was of making her escape. Oh, why had she ever come here, even -for Fräulein’s sake? Would that dreadful man never stop talking, and -let her go home? At last Mr. Becker paused. - -“Have I made the situation any more clear to you?” he inquired, -sharply. - -“I--I don’t know,” faltered Gretel. “I know you think Germany is in the -right--I suppose all Germans do--but I am an American. Now will you -please let me go? It is getting very late.” - -Mr. Becker turned furiously upon his wife. - -“What did that fool Anna mean by telling us this girl was a German?” he -demanded. “She gave us to understand the child could be useful to the -cause.” - -“Oh, Rudolph,” protested Mrs. Becker, beginning to cry, “it is not my -fault, I am sure. I only told you what Anna said. Indeed, I am not to -blame.” - -“Not to blame!” her husband repeated, fiercely; “but where is the use -in blaming fools? As to you, young lady, I find I have made a mistake. -I thought I was speaking to a German, but I see you have no desire to -help your father’s people. But there is one thing you must and shall do -before you leave this room. You shall solemnly swear never to repeat -to a living soul one word of what has passed here this afternoon. You -must swear not even to mention having been to this house. Otherwise, I -shall not let you go.” - -Gretel was very white. She felt sick and faint, and more frightened -than she had ever been in her life. But through all her terror she -seemed to hear Ada Godfrey’s clear voice proclaiming: - -“Any one who doesn’t report a suspect is a disloyal American citizen.” - -“I can’t be disloyal to my country,” she told herself, desperately. -“Perhaps I shall be killed, but it would be better to die than be -disloyal.” - -Mr. Becker went into an adjoining room, whence he returned, carrying a -large German Bible, which he laid upon the table. - -“Are you prepared to swear?” he demanded, sternly. “Even if you are not -willing to help Germany, I scarcely suppose you are willing to have -your father’s people punished through any fault or mistake of yours. I -believe you are to be trusted in so far as that. Will you swear?” - -[Illustration: “I BELIEVE YOU ARE TO BE TRUSTED IN SO FAR AS -THAT.”--_Page 224._] - -Gretel’s white lips moved, but no sound came from them. She resolutely -shook her head. Mrs. Becker clasped her hands, with an exclamation of -dismay. - -Mr. Becker laid a heavy hand on the girl’s trembling shoulder. - -“Do you realize what you are doing?” he asked, and his voice shook a -little, but whether with anger or fear Gretel did not know. - -“I can’t swear not to tell,” she whispered. “It would be disloyal to my -brother, and--and to my country.” - -“Then,” said Mr. Becker, sternly, “you will not be allowed to leave -this house. Do you understand what that means?” - -Gretel gave a little frightened sob. She glanced towards the open -window, with some wild idea of screaming for help, but as if -anticipating her intention, Mr. Becker sprang across the room and -closed the window with a bang. - -“Now,” said the man, turning fiercely upon her again, “perhaps you will -realize that I am in earnest. I will give you one more chance. Will you -solemnly swear not to mention to any human being where you have been -this afternoon, or repeat one word of what has passed?” - -Again Gretel shook her head. - -“I can’t swear,” she whispered, in a voice so unlike her own that it -startled her. - -Mr. Becker seized her roughly by the arm. His eyes were blazing with -anger. - -“You little fool!” he cried. “You little obstinate fool!” - -He half led, half dragged her out of the room, down the narrow hall of -the apartment. - -“Go in there!” he commanded, “and, remember, if you make one sound, -try in any way to attract attention, you will have a gag put into your -mouth. That will not be pleasant, so you had best do as I say. There -are other Germans in this house, besides myself, and they know what -loyalty to their country sometimes requires.” - -In another moment Gretel found herself in a small dark room; the door -was closed, and she heard the turning of the key in the lock. She was a -prisoner. - -It had all been so sudden, so unexpected, that for the first few -minutes Gretel scarcely believed it was true. It seemed so much more -like the things that happened in bad dreams that she half expected to -wake up suddenly and find herself on the library sofa, where she had -been dozing when Mr. Becker’s summons came. But gradually the awful -truth began to dawn upon her, and then she sank down in a little heap -on the floor, and lay there, moaning in a terror greater than any she -had ever known in her life. - -How long she lay there she did not know, but at last she raised her -head and began to look about her. The room had no window, but was -lighted from a skylight, and although very hot and stuffy, it was -not without air. It was evidently used as a storeroom, for the only -furniture it contained were several trunks and boxes, and everything -was plentifully sprinkled with dust. There was light enough to enable -her to look about, but she could see no means of escape, or even of -attracting attention, had she dared to do so after Mr. Becker’s -dreadful threat. It must be after six o’clock by this time, she was -sure, and Percy would soon be coming for her. Oh, what would he -think?--what would everybody think? She got up off the floor, and began -walking rapidly up and down the narrow limits of her prison. She felt -along the wall with her hands, in the wild hope of finding some means -of escape, but, alas! there was only the one door, and that was locked. -With a cry of despair, she sank down on one of the trunks and burst -into an agony of tears. - -She cried until she was utterly exhausted, and then sat, leaning her -head against the wall, in a kind of hopeless despair. She had no -means of knowing what time it was, but from the diminished light she -felt sure it must be getting dark. Percy would be waiting for her by -this time--growing more anxious every moment. He would telephone the -Barlows, but they would know nothing. Oh, why had she not told Mrs. -Murphy where she was going? In that case Percy might have found her, -but now---- - -Gretel’s reflections were cut short by the turning of the key; the door -swung open and revealed Mr. Becker standing on the threshold, and his -wife close behind him. Mrs. Becker carried a tray. - -“My wife has brought your supper,” said the man, shortly. “You may -bring in the tray, Gertrude.” - -Mrs. Becker came in and set the tray down on one of the trunks. There -was a gas-jet in the room, and the woman struck a match and lighted -it. Gretel noticed that Mrs. Becker’s eyes were red and swollen. She -also noticed that the tray contained a well-filled plate of some kind -of stew, as well as several slices of bread and butter, and a glass of -water. - -“I will come back in half an hour to take away the things,” Mr. Becker -announced, “so you had best eat at once.” - -Gretel clasped her hands imploringly. - -“Please, please let me go!” she cried, tremulously, but the man only -shook his head, and in another moment the door was closed again, and -the key turned in the lock. - -In spite of Mr. Becker’s advice to “eat at once,” Gretel did not begin -her supper. Indeed, she felt no desire for food of any kind. The smell -of the steaming stew, plentifully seasoned with onions, made her so -sick that she moved as far as possible from the tray, and sat down on -a box in the corner. She was growing more and more frightened every -moment. If they kept her there all night she was sure she should die -of fright. And yet, strange to say, even at that moment, the idea of -securing her liberty by making the required promise never entered her -mind. - -At the end of the stipulated half hour Mrs. Becker returned, but this -time she came alone. She glanced at the untouched food, and then at -Gretel. - -“Don’t you like your supper?” she inquired, not without some surprise -in her tone. “The stew is good. I made it myself.” - -“I am not hungry,” said Gretel. “Oh, Mrs. Becker,” she added, eagerly, -“can’t you persuade your husband to let me go home? My brother will be -so terribly worried.” - -Mrs. Becker softly closed the door and stood with her back against it. - -“You ought not to have made Rudolph so angry,” she said in a frightened -whisper. “You should have done what he asked. I never disobey him, -never.” - -“But I couldn’t do what he asked,” cried Gretel. “Oh, Mrs. Becker, -don’t you see I couldn’t? I am an American.” - -“Well, what does that matter? Your father was a German; you should be -a German, too. Now you have made my husband angry, and Heaven knows -what will happen. Rudolph is a great patriot; he is working for the -Fatherland. No one suspects, but if you told what he said to you, it -would do terrible harm to the cause. Rudolph’s life might be in danger, -and his friends’ lives, too. He has two friends in there with him now.” -Mrs. Becker opened the door a crack as she spoke, and Gretel caught the -sound of men’s voices. They were not talking loud, but their voices -sounded excited, and she could even distinguish a few German words she -knew. - -“You hear?” said the woman, and heaved a long sigh. - -Gretel burst into tears. - -“Oh, what shall I do? what shall I do?” she sobbed. “No one has any -idea where I am. They will never be able to find me. Mrs. Becker, for -the love of Heaven, help me to get away.” - -“It is indeed terrible,” sighed Mrs. Becker, “but it is all your own -fault. If you had obeyed my husband, you would have been at home hours -ago. I am very sorry, but there is nothing I can do. Rudolph says I may -bring in a mattress and a pillow, and in the morning I will bring your -breakfast, and some water, so that you may wash.” - -She was turning to leave the room when Gretel suddenly remembered -something. - -“Oh, Mrs. Becker,” she said, anxiously, “have you heard anything from -the hospital yet?” - -“The hospital,” repeated Mrs. Becker, looking puzzled; “why should I -hear from a hospital?” - -“Why, about Fräulein, of course,” gasped Gretel. “You said they had -taken her to the hospital for an operation.” - -“Oh, Anna, you mean,” said Mrs. Becker, her dull face lighting with -comprehension. “Rudolph told me to say Anna was in a hospital, but it -was not true. She is in New Jersey, governess to two little boys. She -left nearly two weeks ago, just before my husband and I moved here.” - -“But--but why did you send for me, then?” questioned the astonished -Gretel. “I thought it was because Fräulein was ill and wanted to see -me.” - -“My husband sent for you,” said Mrs. Becker, slowly, “because Anna had -told us you were a good German. He thought you might be of use to him, -but he made a mistake, and so he is very angry.” - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -LOST - - -They were having a merry evening at the Chesters’. Stephen Cranston -and Jimmy Fairfax had come to dinner, and later, Ada Godfrey and -her friends, including the objectionable Archie, had strolled over, -in response to a telephone message from hospitable Molly. They had -sat on the piazza for a while, the girls comparing notes about last -evening’s dance, the boys discussing the latest German air raid, and -then Stephen--who was generally the chief mover in every party--had -suggested impromptu charades. - -“We won’t have to dress up, or anything like that,” he exclaimed. -“We’ll just divide, and one side will act out a word, while the other -side guesses it.” - -Several words had been successfully acted and guessed, and the audience -was puzzling over the second syllable of “July,” represented by Jerry -lying flat on his back, while Paul and Geraldine used their united -efforts in an endeavor to raise him, when a servant appeared with -a whispered message to Mrs. Chester, who immediately rose and went -indoors. - -“It can’t be ‘Mule,’” said Molly, still intent on the word, “though -Jerry certainly does act like one, lying there, and falling back every -time they try to make him get up. I’m sure the first syllable was -‘Stingy’ or ‘Mean,’ but then that wouldn’t make sense. What do you -think the word is, Aunt Dulcie? You generally guess everything.” - -“Wait till we see the next syllable,” said Mrs. Cranston. “I never -commit myself too soon.” - -The actors had gone into the house to prepare for the acting of the -whole word, and at that moment Stephen appeared in the doorway. - -“Hurry up, Steve,” called Molly. “We’re all waiting.” - -“Aunt Molly wants to speak to you, Mother,” said Stephen, and, to -everybody’s surprise, his voice sounded grave and a little startled as -well. “She would like to speak to you, too, Molly.” - -Mrs. Cranston and her niece rose hurriedly, and went into the house. -Stephen also disappeared, and the others were left to form their own -conjectures. - -“What do you suppose has happened?” questioned Kitty, anxiously. “I -hope it isn’t bad news for any of us. My family were all right this -morning when Mother telephoned, but things do happen so suddenly -sometimes.” - -“I don’t believe it’s anything important,” said Ada, cheerfully. -“Perhaps it’s a message from Mrs. Cranston’s publisher, offering her an -enormous price for her next book.” - -Everybody laughed at this suggestion, and Jimmy said he had never heard -of publishers sending communications to their clients at night. “It’s -probably a message from Mr. Chester. I hope the Germans haven’t sunk -another ship.” Just then Jerry and Paul appeared, and Kitty inquired, -eagerly: - -“Is anything the matter?” - -“I don’t know,” said Jerry. “They’ve all gone into the library, and -shut the door. I heard Mrs. Chester talking on the ’phone, but couldn’t -make out what she was saying. We’ve decided not to act the rest of the -word till they come out. Here comes Molly now. Is it all right, Molly? -Shall we go on?” - -But one glance at Molly’s pale, startled face was sufficient to -convince them all that it was not all right. Without answering Jerry’s -question, she hurried across the piazza and seized Kitty by the arm. - -“Something dreadful has happened,” she gasped. “Gretel is lost.” - -“Lost!” cried several voices, in a tone of incredulous amazement. And -Ada added, impatiently: - -“What on earth are you talking about, Molly?” - -“It’s true,” said Molly, in a low, frightened voice. “She went out -early this afternoon, and hasn’t come back yet. Nobody knows where she -is. Her brother has been telephoning everywhere, and now Father has -called up here to find out if any of us heard her say what she intended -doing. Geraldine says she asked Gretel to go and see her mother, but -they’ve telephoned the Barlows, and they don’t know anything about her. -She hasn’t been there at all. Come in, Kitty. Geraldine’s in an awful -state.” - -The two girls hurried away, followed by Jerry, and the others sat -looking at each other in silent astonishment. It seemed as if a pall -had suddenly fallen on the merry little party. - -“It’s the most awful thing I ever heard in my life!” declared Ada’s -friend, Betty Ross, in a tone of mingled horror and excitement. “Why, -it’s after nine o’clock. Think of a girl staying out till this time and -not letting her family know where she is. She’s German, isn’t she?” - -“Her father was,” said Ada, “but her brother is an American. He is -doing Government work in Washington, and Gretel was to go home with -him on to-night’s train. Oh, I hope nothing dreadful has happened to -her.” And Ada--who was really not a hard-hearted girl--looked very much -distressed. - -“Perhaps she’s a spy, and gone off to tell the Germans things she’s -found out here in New London.” The words made every one jump. They -were uttered in Archie Davenport’s shrill, aggressive voice, and that -objectionable small boy--who had been a rather bored spectator of the -charades--now made himself heard for the first time. - -“Hush, Archie; for shame!” cried his cousin, indignantly. But Archie -was not to be easily put down. - -“Things like that do happen,” he maintained stoutly. “I was reading a -book the other day, all about a girl spy, and she wasn’t any older than -this one, either. So why----” - -“Archie, hold your tongue, I tell you.” In the excitement of the -moment, Ada quite forgot that she was a young lady, and brought her -foot down on the piazza floor with a decided stamp. “He reads such -trashy books, he gets his head full of nonsense,” she added by way -of explanation to the others. “People we know don’t do things of that -kind. Besides, Gretel isn’t really German herself. She doesn’t even -know----” - -Ada paused abruptly. She had suddenly remembered something. Jimmy -Fairfax also remembered, and the two exchanged a startled glance. -Neither spoke, however, and in a few minutes Ada rose and walked away -to the end of the piazza, where she was quickly joined by her indignant -cousin. - -“I don’t see what makes you so cross,” complained the injured Archie. -“I didn’t say anything I oughtn’t to. You know there are a lot of -German spies, just as well as I do, and you said the other day you were -surprised they let the Schiller girl go to the naval station with the -others, because of her German name.” - -“I never said Gretel was a spy,” snapped Ada. “I never thought of such -a thing. You mustn’t talk about such dreadful possibilities. Gretel is -a friend of mine.” - -“I wouldn’t have a German friend,” began Archie, patriotically, but -he got no further, for at that moment Jimmy Fairfax joined them, and -he deemed it prudent to keep his ideas to himself, remembering Stephen -Cranston’s remarks on a similar occasion. Jimmy was looking both grave -and troubled. - -“May I speak to you for a moment alone?” he asked Ada, in a rather low -voice. - -“Certainly. Run away, Archie; I want to talk to Mr. Fairfax. Go and see -what they are doing about Gretel. They may have heard something more.” - -Archie retired obediently, but he did not join the rest of the party. -Neither did he go as far away as Ada expected. - -“I’m a good deal worried about what I told you last night,” Jimmy -began, as soon as Ada’s small cousin was supposedly out of hearing. -“Of course, the man I saw talking to Gretel Schiller may not have been -a German, or even if he were one, Mrs. Chester may know all about the -matter. But if the girl has really disappeared, do you think it is my -duty to tell Mrs. Chester what I saw that day?” - -Ada hesitated. She did not want to injure Gretel, and yet Gretel was a -German, and there were so many strange stories going about. - -“I think perhaps we’d better wait a little while,” she compromised. -“Gretel may come home all right, and everything be explained. But if -she really has disappeared, I suppose we shall have to tell all we -know.” Ada’s voice was solemn, but she was not quite free from a little -thrill of excitement at the prospect of possibly being the means of -unearthing some deep-laid German plot. - -“It’s a horribly uncomfortable position,” said Jimmy, regretfully. “I -hate to tell tales, and yet what I saw might furnish a clue. Besides, -our duty as loyal Americans----” - -“Of course, it will be our duty to tell, if Gretel isn’t found this -evening,” interrupted Ada. “We must think of our country before -everything else in these days, you know. I wish the Chesters hadn’t -taken Gretel to visit the submarine base. No German is allowed near the -place, but they felt so sure she was a loyal American, and Stephen -vouched for her. You don’t suppose she could have found out any -important secrets, do you?” - -Jimmy shook his head. - -“I don’t see how that could be possible,” he said. “She might imagine -she had found out something, though. Oh, I dare say it’s all perfectly -right and we shall hear in a few minutes that Miss Gretel has been to -see a friend, and stayed later than she intended. Such scares generally -end in nothing.” - -“Let’s go in and find out what is happening,” suggested Ada, and the -two moved away towards the front door. Neither of them noticed a -small figure standing in the shadow of one of the windows, or heard a -malicious chuckle from Archie as they passed his hiding-place. - -The scene in the library was anything but reassuring. Molly and -Geraldine were both crying; Kitty was twisting her handkerchief into -knots and looking decidedly frightened, and Mrs. Chester, Mrs. Cranston -and Stephen were talking together in low, anxious voices. - -“She’s been run over and killed, I know she has,” wailed Geraldine. -“She was run over once before, when she was a little girl, but she -got well that time. Now it’s different. Oh, Gretel, Gretel, it’s too -dreadful!” And poor Geraldine broke down completely, and sobbed on -Molly’s shoulder. - -Mrs. Cranston left her sister and her son and put a protecting arm -round the trembling girl. - -“Don’t, dear,” she said, soothingly. “Things may not be as bad as you -think; Gretel may soon be found. We must all try to have a little -patience. Mr. Douaine and Mr. Chester are doing all they can.” - -“Does any one know what happened?” Jimmy Fairfax asked Stephen, in a -low voice. - -“Nothing beyond the fact that Gretel went out alone early in the -afternoon, and has not come home since. She left no message beyond -telling the caretaker that she was going out for a little while. Mr. -Douaine reached home a little before seven, and when he found his -sister had not come in, he telephoned to every place where he thought -it possible she could have gone. He finally succeeded in getting my -uncle, who told him he had left Gretel at home about noon. They thought -it possible she might have mentioned to some one here how she intended -spending the afternoon, but it seems the only thing she spoke of doing -was calling at the Barlows’, and she never turned up there.” - -Jimmy looked very grave. - -“Is there anything we can do?” he asked. - -Stephen shook his head. - -“Uncle Paul has promised to call us up again in an hour,” he said, “to -let us know if anything has been discovered. I shall stay here till -then. You can take the car back to the station, if you like. I don’t -mind walking.” - -“I think I will wait, too,” said Jimmy, quietly. - -The hour that followed was a very trying one for everybody. No one -even remembered the unfinished charade. Ada and her friends went home, -after exacting a promise from Molly to call up the moment there was -any news, and the others sat on the piazza in the starlight and waited. -Geraldine had stopped crying, but sat close to Mrs. Cranston, holding -her hand, as if finding comfort in the mere fact of being near one so -kind and sensible as Stephen’s mother. Paul and Frank were sent to -bed, but Jerry refused to go and sat on the steps at his twin sister’s -feet, perhaps finding more comfort there than he would have cared to -admit. Jerry was not a demonstrative boy, but he loved Geraldine better -than any one else in the world, and Gretel also held a very warm place -in his heart. Molly and Kitty whispered together in the hammock and -Stephen and his aunt walked up and down the piazza, arm in arm. - -“It’s ten o’clock!” exclaimed Geraldine, as the chiming of the -grandfather’s clock on the stairs fell upon their ears. “It’s more than -an hour since Mr. Chester telephoned.” - -“We shall hear something in a few minutes, I am sure,” Mrs. Cranston -said. “It often takes some time to get long distance, you know. Ah, I -thought so. There’s the telephone now.” - -It was Stephen who reached it first, and was talking when the others -entered the library. - -“Is that you, Uncle Paul? Yes, I can hear you all right. Any news?” - -There was a breathless pause while Mr. Chester talked at the other end -of the wire. Then Stephen hung up the receiver. One glance at his face -was enough to tell them there was no good news. - -“They haven’t found her yet,” he said. “They don’t think she has met -with an accident, though, for Mr. Douaine has telephoned all the -hospitals, and no one answering her description has been brought in. -Mr. Douaine has put the case in the hands of the police. Uncle Paul -says he will call up again early in the morning.” - -“Mrs. Chester, may I speak to you a moment?” - -Mrs. Chester--who had been trying to soothe the hysterical -Geraldine--turned at the sound of the voice, and found Jimmy Fairfax -standing by her side. - -“Certainly,” she said, and followed the young man out into the empty -hall. - -“I have something to tell you which may possibly throw some light on -this affair,” Jimmy said, hurriedly. “Do you happen to know whether -Miss Gretel had any German friends here in New London?” - -“I know she had not,” Mrs. Chester answered positively. “Gretel had no -German friends whatever. Would you mind telling me what you have to say -as quickly as possible? I am afraid Geraldine is getting hysterical.” - -When Mrs. Chester returned to the library, she was looking more puzzled -and perplexed than ever, and there were two bright red spots burning in -her cheeks. - -There was little sleep for any one at the Chesters’ that night. The -two young men were obliged to return to the naval station, but Mrs. -Cranston promised to telephone her son the moment there was any news. -Then Mrs. Chester insisted on their all going to bed. Nothing could -be gained by sitting up, she said, and they were not likely to hear -anything more before morning. - -“There is a telephone switch in my room,” she added, “and if a message -should come during the night I will let you know at once.” - -Geraldine--who still clung passionately to Mrs. Cranston--begged not -to be left alone, and Stephen’s mother readily promised to come and -sleep with her. Molly and Kitty went quietly away to their room, and -Jerry stumbled up-stairs to the third floor, devoutly hoping that no -one would notice the tears, which, big boy though he was, refused to be -kept back any longer. - -Mrs. Cranston was in her room, preparing for the night, when there was -a tap at the door, and her sister came in. - -“I want to speak to you, Dulcie,” she said. “That Fairfax boy has been -telling me a story, which has made me very uncomfortable. It seems -he saw Gretel talking with a man--he is sure he was a German--in New -London one afternoon. It was the day you came and Gretel and I went to -the station to meet you. We both had shopping to do, and she left me to -buy some wool. I had to wait a few minutes for her, and Jimmy Fairfax -joined me. We were talking when Gretel came back. She apologized for -keeping me waiting, but did not mention having met any one she knew. -Young Fairfax says she seemed to be talking very earnestly with this -man, and before he could speak to her they had turned down one of the -side streets together. Now, Molly has told me that Gretel had no German -friends. It seems rather strange, don’t you think so? Do you think we -ought to mention this story? It might possibly throw some light on the -child’s disappearance.” - -“I imagine the whole thing is mere nonsense,” declared Mrs. Cranston, -decidedly. “Probably the man was not a German at all. Even if he were, -nothing will ever make me believe that girl has done anything wrong or -deceitful. I should as soon think of doubting Steve as doubting her.” - -Mrs. Chester looked very much relieved. - -“I am glad you feel that way,” she said. “I cannot doubt Gretel either, -she is so honest and straightforward about everything, but I thought -she might possibly have met some old German friend, and----” - -“Well, so she may have done. It is even possible that he may have asked -her not to mention the meeting, though I scarcely think that likely. -But whatever happened, I am sure the child was not to blame, and I do -not believe it has any connection with her disappearance. Of course, it -may become necessary to tell her brother what we have heard. We have no -right to keep anything back under the circumstances, but I always trust -my instincts, and I liked Gretel from the first moment I saw her. I am -positive that girl is not in any way to blame for what has happened.” - -More than once Mrs. Cranston repeated those words to herself during the -hours of the long, wakeful night. Geraldine cried herself to sleep at -last, but her companion lay awake for hours, thinking with an aching -heart of the girl she had grown to love, over whose disappearance -there hung such a dark curtain of mystery. - -Geraldine was awake again almost as soon as it was light, begging to be -allowed to get up and go down-stairs. - -“Mr. Chester promised to telephone the first thing in the morning,” she -pleaded feverishly, “and I want to be there when the message comes.” - -Mrs. Cranston, seeing the uselessness in trying to keep the girl -in bed, yielded to her persuasions, and Geraldine was on her way -down-stairs when the clocks were striking five. But early as she was, -some one else was before her, for on entering the library she found -Jerry curled up on the sofa, fast asleep. - -At Geraldine’s exclamation of surprise, her twin sat up and rubbed his -eyes. - -“Hello!” he said, staring about him sleepily. “Oh, it’s you, Geraldine. -I must have just dropped off for a minute.” - -“How long have you been down here?” his sister inquired. - -“I don’t know exactly,” answered Jerry, with a yawn. “I kept waking up -all the time, and I got tired of listening to Paul snore, so thought -I might as well get up and come down here, just in case the telephone -should ring, you know.” - -Geraldine sat down on the sofa and laid her head on her brother’s -shoulder. - -“That’s what I came for, too,” she said. “It’s only just five, but Mrs. -Cranston said I might get up if I liked. After all, I remember there -is a telephone switch in Mrs. Chester’s bedroom, but I’m glad I came, -anyway, now you’re here, too. Oh, Jerry dear, I’m so terribly unhappy. -Gretel is my best friend, and I’m sure something dreadful has happened -to her.” - -Jerry and Geraldine were not the only people in the house who listened -anxiously for the sound of the telephone bell, but it was eight o’clock -before the long-expected message came, and then, alas! it brought no -good news. The police had been working on the case all night, but as -yet they had found no clue. Indeed, there was very little to go upon. -It seemed as if Gretel had been swallowed up in the earth. Sorely -against her will, but feeling it the only thing to be done under the -circumstances, Mrs. Chester repeated to her husband the story Jimmy -Fairfax had told her. - -“Neither Dulcie nor I believe one word against the child,” she -finished, “but it is just possible she may have met some old German -friend and been ashamed to mention the fact to us.” - -Mr. Chester said that he would tell Gretel’s brother, but agreed with -his wife in the opinion that the story was not likely to throw much -light upon the girl’s mysterious disappearance. - -The effect of Mr. Chester’s message was very depressing. Geraldine -begged to be allowed to go home at once. - -“I can’t stay here till Monday,” she told Mrs. Chester. “It will seem -nearer to Gretel if I am in New York. Jerry wants to go, too.” - -Mrs. Chester and her sister talked the matter over and it was decided -that if the twins wanted to go, it would be best to let them have -their way. It was quite impossible that they could enjoy themselves -any longer in New London. So a telegram was dispatched to Mrs. Barlow, -and Geraldine went up to her room to pack, accompanied by Molly, who -was only a trifle less miserable than herself. They were in the midst -of folding dresses when Kitty appeared, with the announcement that Ada -Godfrey had come over to inquire for news. - -“She’s on the piazza,” she added, “talking to Mrs. Cranston, and that -horrid Davenport boy is with her.” - -“I hate that boy,” declared Molly. “I should think Ada would know -enough to keep him away from here. Do you remember how rude he was to -Gretel that Sunday afternoon? Tell Ada I’ll be right down. You won’t -want to come, I know, Geraldine.” - -“I don’t think I could talk to Ada to-day,” said Geraldine, “and as for -that Davenport boy, I hope he’ll go home before Jerry sees him. Jerry -wanted to punch his head before, for being horrid to Gretel. If they -should meet to-day I don’t know what would happen.” - -Molly and Kitty departed, leaving Geraldine to finish her packing, with -the assistance of Mrs. Chester’s maid. They found Ada on the piazza, -but Archie Davenport was nowhere to be seen. - -“Where’s your cousin?” Molly asked, mindful of Geraldine’s fears. - -“Gone off somewhere to look for the boys, I think,” Ada answered -indifferently. “Oh, girls, isn’t it terrible about Gretel? What do you -suppose has become of her?” - -Before either Molly or Kitty could answer, they were all startled by -the sound of shouting, and little Frank Chester came running round -the corner from the stable, flushed and breathless from haste and -excitement. - -“Oh, come, come quick!” he implored. “Jerry’s killing Archie Davenport. -He’s got him down on the ground, and he’s rolling him over and over and -pummelling him like everything.” - -With an exclamation of horror, the three girls sprang to their feet, -and at the same instant Stephen Cranston’s “Ford” came dashing up to -the front door, and that young gentleman himself sprang out. - -“Any news?” he demanded eagerly, but nobody answered him. Molly seized -his arm. - -“Come, Steve,” she cried, “don’t wait to ask any questions. Jerry is -beating Archie Davenport, and we’ve got to stop them before Archie is -killed.” - -Archie was not killed, but he presented a very forlorn-looking -appearance when the party arrived at the scene of action. Covered -with dust, one eye closed and blood pouring from his nose, he sat -ignominiously on the ground, while Jerry--his own nose bleeding -profusely--towered above him, his eyes blazing with wrath. - -“Apologize,” Jerry commanded, “apologize this minute, or I’ll do it -again!” - -“I--I apologize,” faltered Archie, beginning to cry. “You’re a wicked -boy, though, and I’ll have you arrested for treating me like this, see -if I don’t.” - -“What was the trouble, Jerry?” Stephen inquired, while Ada fell upon -her cousin with a torrent of mingled sympathy and reproach. - -“He said something he had no business to,” returned Jerry. “I’d rather -not repeat it, if you don’t mind. It was a lie, and that’s enough for -anybody to know.” - -“Archie, you didn’t say anything horrid about Gretel!” cried Ada, -indignantly. “If you did I’m not a bit sorry he made your nose bleed.” - -“I only said----” began Archie, but Jerry cut him short. - -“None of that now, do you hear? You say one more word, and you’ll -get something more from me. I’d kill any fellow who dared say a word -against Gretel, even if he were twice my size.” - -“Jerry, you’re a trump!” cried Stephen, giving the boy a sounding slap -on the back. “I honor you. Now go into the house and wash your face. As -for you, you little cad,” he added, turning to the crestfallen Archie, -“you deserve ten times more than you’ve got, and I hope I shall -never see you on this place again.” And, quite regardless of Ada’s -reproachful glances, he turned and followed Jerry back to the house. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -SUSPENSE - - -“Don’t you really think, Geraldine, that you could manage to sit still -for at least five minutes?” - -Mrs. Barlow’s tone was plaintive, as she lifted her head from the -sofa cushions in her darkened bedroom. Geraldine turned from the open -window, where she had been trying to peep through the closed blinds, -and came over to her mother’s side. - -“I’m sorry I bother you, Mummy,” she said. “I really am trying to keep -quiet, but it’s so hard to settle down to anything. I suppose I’m -nervous.” - -“Nervous!” repeated Mrs. Barlow, with a sigh; “I should think you -were! We are all nervous, for that matter, and who can wonder at it. I -haven’t had a good night’s sleep since it happened, and if it were not -for the bromide Dr. Trevor gives me, I’m sure I don’t know where I -should be now. As it is, my head is splitting.” - -“Let me bathe it with cologne,” proposed Geraldine, eager for any -occupation, “or else let me fan you.” - -“The scent of the cologne makes me ill, but you may fan me if you like. -This heat is frightful. I am sure the thermometer must be up to ninety. -Don’t you want to go and look?” - -“Where’s the use? You’ll only feel worse if you know how hot it is. -It’s cooler in this room than anywhere else. The sun doesn’t come here -till afternoon. Then you can go into the library.” - -“I’d rather stay here. The noise in the front of the house drives me -frantic. I was never in town at this season before in my life. If it -doesn’t get cooler in a day or two, I shall have to persuade your -father to take us to the shore.” - -“You wouldn’t go away now, Mother, would you?--not before Gretel is -found.” - -Mrs. Barlow sighed again, and passed her hand wearily across her -forehead. - -“If there were only a chance of the dear child’s being found,” she -murmured, “but it all seems so hopeless. A week yesterday since she -disappeared, and not the faintest clue yet. Oh, Geraldine, darling, -just think, it might have happened to you!” - -“Well, it didn’t happen to me, Mother,” said Geraldine, a little -impatiently. “Of course they’ll find Gretel; they’ve got to find her.” -Geraldine’s voice broke in a quickly suppressed sob. - -“There you go again,” moaned her mother, reproachfully. “I can’t say a -word without your beginning to cry. I don’t care what your father says; -I shall insist on giving you a dose of bromide to-night. Your nerves -are completely unstrung.” - -“I’m all right, Mummy,” said Geraldine, tremulously; “don’t bother -about me. I’ll fan you, and if you lie still, perhaps you’ll fall -asleep. I’m sure a nap will do you good.” - -“I dare say it would,” her mother admitted, “but it seems as if I -couldn’t sleep. Every time I drop off I have such frightful dreams. I -can’t get the thought of that poor child out of my mind for a moment. -It’s so horrible to think that no one knows what has become of her. -Sometimes I almost wish I could believe she had run away of her own -accord.” - -“Mother!” cried Geraldine, indignantly. “How can you say such a thing? -You know Gretel wouldn’t run away. She loved us all dearly; she -wouldn’t have worried her brother for the world. Oh, Mother, how can -you?” Geraldine’s voice shook ominously. - -“There, there, dear,” Mrs. Barlow said, soothingly, “of course I know -she didn’t. Gretel is a dear child; she always was. I only mean that -almost anything would be better than this terrible suspense.” - -“Mother,” said Geraldine, abruptly, “do you suppose any one believes -Gretel went away on purpose?” - -“My dear child, how should I know? Whom have I seen, shut up here all -this week? Not a living soul except your father and you children. -Of course, your father says there has been some talk, which is only -natural, under the circumstances. It was unfortunate that Gretel’s -father should have been a German, but no one who really knew the child -could possibly believe a word against her.” - -Geraldine sprang to her feet. - -“I’m going away for a few minutes,” she said, hurriedly. “You won’t -mind, will you, Mummy? I’ll be right back.” - -“Oh, no, I won’t mind,” her mother answered, languidly. “I think -perhaps I might drop off to sleep if I were alone. Go and try to amuse -yourself. You were going to do so much knitting for the soldiers, and -you haven’t taken a stitch in a week.” - -“Would you mind if I went out for a little while?” Geraldine asked, -pausing in the doorway. - -“Out in this awful heat! How can you? But if you want to go, I suppose -you can. Be sure to keep in the shade, though, and don’t stir one step -without Eugenie. I shall never let you go out by yourself again. I -suppose you want to go to the Douaines’.” - -“I should like to if I may, just for a few minutes. They might have -heard something this morning.” - -“Don’t deceive yourself with false hopes,” her mother advised. “Barbara -Douaine will let us know the moment there is any news. But if it -comforts you to go there I have no objection. Give my love to Barbara, -and tell her I would come myself if I were able to lift my head.” - -Geraldine hurried away, thankful for any occupation that would keep her -moving. The past week had been the saddest of her bright young life, -and as the dreadful days dragged on, bringing no relief--no news of the -absent Gretel--the girl had grown perceptibly thinner and paler. To-day -was the worst day of all, for Jerry, her constant comfort and standby, -had gone up the Hudson with his father, who had Government business to -transact at West Point. Geraldine herself had been urged to make one of -the party, but had refused so decidedly that her father had deemed it -useless to persist. Jerry would have remained at home, too, but that -she would not allow. - -“Jerry loves Gretel almost as much as I do,” she told herself, as she -mounted the stairs to her own room, “but boys are different from girls. -They’ve got to have something to do. They can’t stand just sitting -still and waiting for things to happen. I’m glad Jerry can enjoy -himself, but I couldn’t have a good time anywhere in the world just -now.” - -Ten minutes later Geraldine, accompanied by Eugenie, the French -maid, was hurrying along the sun-baked streets in the direction of -the Douaines’. Eugenie, who, of course, knew all about Gretel’s -disappearance, was both voluble and sympathetic. - -“Has Mademoiselle seen the morning paper?” she wanted to know. -Geraldine said she had not looked at it. - -“There is a picture of Mademoiselle Gretel on the front page,” Eugenie -informed her. “Any one would know her; the likeness is perfect.” - -Geraldine swallowed a lump in her throat, and asked a question. - -“What do people think has become of Miss Gretel, Eugenie?” - -Eugenie lowered her voice to a mysterious whisper. - -“They think the Boche have something to do with it,” she said. - -“The Boche?” repeated Geraldine. “Oh, you mean the Germans. But Gretel -isn’t a German, she is an American.” - -“Her father was a German,” said Eugenie, “and it is said she had German -friends.” - -“Who says so?” demanded Geraldine, and she spoke so sharply that the -maid looked rather frightened. - -“I know nothing,” she murmured apologetically, “nothing whatever. My -friends know nothing. I only repeat what I read in the papers.” - -“The papers!” repeated Geraldine, incredulously. “You mean the papers -say the Germans took Gretel away?” - -“They do not say that exactly, but they think it possible. The young -lady was seen talking with a Boche--I mean a German--one day about a -week before she was lost. It was in New London. Those Germans will stop -at nothing that is wicked.” - -Geraldine stamped her foot impatiently. - -“That little wretch Archie Davenport made up the story,” she said, -indignantly. “There isn’t a word of truth in it. Gretel didn’t know any -Germans, and if one had spoken to her, she would have told me about -it. We always tell each other everything. Oh, wouldn’t I like to wring -that boy’s neck? Jerry gave him a black eye, and made his nose bleed, -for saying that same thing, but that wasn’t half punishment enough. I -suppose he has gone on talking, and now the newspapers have gotten hold -of it. Father says they get hold of everything they can. Oh, it’s too -awful!” Geraldine checked a rising sob, and did not speak again till -they reached the Douaines’. - -The house was no longer closed, as it had been on the morning of -Gretel’s return from New London. Many of the blinds and windows were -open, and in answer to Geraldine’s ring, the door was opened, not by -Mrs. Murphy, but by a young woman with red eyes. - -“Why, Dora,” cried Geraldine in surprise, “I didn’t know you were here. -When did you come up from Washington?” - -“Last night, Miss Geraldine,” the girl answered. “Maggie came, too. Mr. -Douaine sent for us. They think we may be needed, especially if Miss -Gretel should be ill when they find her.” - -“When they find her,” the words made Geraldine’s heart leap with sudden -hope. - -“Have they any news?” she demanded, breathlessly. - -Dora shook her head and began to cry. - -“Oh, Miss Geraldine, isn’t it awful?” she sobbed. “Whatever can have -happened to her? It’s the most dreadful thing that ever was. It just -breaks my heart to look at Mr. and Mrs. Douaine. If those wicked -Germans had anything to do with it, I hope they’ll be killed, every -one.” - -“The Germans had nothing to do with it,” said Geraldine, impatiently. -“Is Mrs. Douaine up-stairs? Do you think I could see her?” - -“Yes, Miss, she’s in the library, writing letters, and I’m sure she’d -be glad to see you. Mr. Douaine is out most of the time, working with -the police, and she hardly sees any one. Those newspaper reporters keep -calling up on the telephone about every hour, and Mrs. Douaine always -answers them so patiently. Do go up and see her, Miss Geraldine. Maybe -you can cheer her up a little.” - -Leaving Eugenie in the hall with Dora, Geraldine hurried up-stairs to -the library, where she and Gretel had spent so many pleasant hours -together. Mrs. Douaine was writing at her desk, but on the visitor’s -entrance she laid down her pen, and rose. - -“I am so glad you have come, dear,” she said, kissing Geraldine. “I -thought you would be here this morning. How is your mother?” - -“Just about the same. She says she can’t sleep, and her head aches all -the time. Oh, dear, dear Mrs. Douaine, isn’t there any news yet--not -the very slightest clue?” - -“I am afraid not yet, dear, but we must try and be patient. The -detectives say there is every reason to hope that something may be -discovered this week. Come and sit down, and let me have a good cry on -your shoulder. I try to keep up before Percy--he has enough to bear -himself, poor fellow--but I think it does me good to break down once in -a while.” - -“Oh, you poor dear!” cried Geraldine, throwing her arms round her -friend’s neck, and they clung to each other in silent grief. - -“Mrs. Douaine,” said Geraldine, abruptly, when they were both calmer, -and were sitting together on the sofa, “did you see Gretel’s picture in -the _Times_ this morning?” - -“No, dear, but Percy told me about it.” - -“Eugenie told me,” said Geraldine, “and she says--she says there is -something else, too. Some people think Gretel may have run away on -purpose. You don’t believe any such nonsense, do you?” - -“Certainly not,” Gretel’s sister-in-law answered, with so much decision -that Geraldine’s face brightened perceptibly. - -“I knew you didn’t,” she said in a tone of relief, “but it’s ever so -comforting to hear you say it.” - -“It is all a great mystery,” said Mrs. Douaine, sadly, “but of one -thing Percy and I are absolutely certain, and that is that Gretel was -not to blame in any way. She is as true as steel, and devoted to us -all. Something terrible must have happened, but it was through no fault -of hers.” - -“Then you don’t believe that silly story about talking with a strange -man in the street?” - -“I think there was probably some mistake. The man may merely have -stopped to ask Gretel a question. I am sorry such a story should have -been started, for, of course, people will talk. There is such a strong -feeling against all Germans just now, and poor Gretel’s German name -tells against her, but I am sure that none of the child’s friends will -ever believe anything wrong about her. I have had several such dear -letters from the schoolgirls. I was just answering a beautiful one from -Miss Minton herself. We had no idea what a favorite Gretel was; she was -so gentle and modest, and never put herself forward in any way. I have -kept all the letters, thinking you might like to read them.” - -“I should love to,” said Geraldine, “but--but, Mrs. Douaine, there is -something that I think perhaps I ought to tell you first. I am afraid -something did happen to Gretel one afternoon in New London.” - -Mrs. Douaine looked very much startled. - -“Why do you think so?” she asked. “Oh, Geraldine, you haven’t been -keeping anything back that might have helped us, have you, dear?” - -Geraldine hid her face on her friend’s shoulder. - -“I don’t think it could have helped,” she whispered. “I had forgotten -all about it till this morning, when Eugenie told me what was in the -paper. It was one day when Gretel went shopping with Mrs. Chester. I -was in our room when she came home, and she seemed rather queer and -excited. She cried about the war, and kept saying how terrible it was, -and that night I heard her crying, too. I thought some one had hurt her -feelings by saying something about her being German. But she wouldn’t -tell me when I asked her, and I was a little provoked because we always -tell each other everything. She seemed all right again the next day, -but I spoke to Jerry about it and he thought, as I did, that some one -had been rude or unkind. Afterwards we both forgot about it, and I -don’t suppose I should ever have remembered it again if it hadn’t been -for that horrid story. There was a horrid little boy--a cousin of Ada -Godfrey’s--who said something about Gretel having run off with the -Germans, but nobody paid any attention to him, and Jerry punched his -head for telling such stories. You don’t suppose it could have been -a German she met that day, and that he could have carried her off and -shut her up somewhere, do you?” - -Mrs. Douaine hesitated. - -“I scarcely think it likely,” she said. “What possible object could -any German have in doing such a thing? I will tell Percy when he comes -in, though, and he will do what he thinks best about informing the -police. We must not keep anything back that may prove a possible clue. -Of course, it is possible that Gretel might have met some old German -friend of her father’s, and not mentioned the fact to any one, but I -don’t for a moment believe it had the slightest connection with what -has happened.” - -“I suppose we shall have to tell everything,” sighed Geraldine, “but -I can’t bear to have people saying and thinking horrid things about -Gretel.” - -“My dear,” said Mrs. Douaine, gently, “when we know a thing to be -untrue ourselves, why should we mind what foolish people may say? We -know positively that Gretel did not go away on purpose, that whatever -happened was through no fault of hers, so let us try to forget all the -unkind things people may say, and just keep on hoping and praying all -the time. What is it, Dora?” - -“A lady to see you, ma’am,” announced Dora in the doorway. “I told her -you couldn’t see anybody, but she seems awful upset and says she must -see either you or Mr. Douaine. I think”--lowering her voice--“I think -she’s German.” - -“Show her up,” said Mrs. Douaine, with sudden eagerness. “It may be a -clue,” she added to Geraldine, as Dora left the room. - -There was a moment of silence; then the sound of approaching footsteps. - -“I’ll go and meet her,” Mrs. Douaine said, rising, but before she could -reach the door, the visitor was already on the threshold. - -“Fräulein!” cried Geraldine, springing to her feet, “why, it’s -Fräulein.” And she hurried forward, both hands outstretched. - -Fräulein it was, but a Fräulein so changed--so pale and agitated that -it really was surprising that Geraldine should recognize her in that -first moment. - -But the German woman scarcely noticed her old pupil. Pushing past -Geraldine, she rushed to Mrs. Douaine, and, to that lady’s utter -astonishment, suddenly dropped on her knees. - -“Oh, I have heard!” she cried, “I have heard the terrible news! I knew -nothing until this morning. I never read your American newspapers -now, but this morning the family where I am living were talking at -the breakfast table, and I caught the name. I nearly fainted, and -afterwards I read what was in the paper. Oh, it is too horrible--too -horrible!” And Fräulein began to sob hysterically. - -“I came as fast as I could,” she gasped; “I took the very first train. -I am living in New Jersey, and it took some time, but I did not lose a -moment.” - -“I am sure you did not,” said Mrs. Douaine, kindly. “I know how fond -you and Gretel were of each other. We have been trying to find you, but -we did not know your address. I hoped you would come when you heard. -Oh, do try to control yourself a little. I am afraid you will be ill. -Geraldine dear, bring Fräulein a glass of water.” - -“German sentimentality,” muttered Geraldine to herself, as she hurried -away to the pantry. “I don’t believe she cares half as much as the -rest of us do, and yet by the way she goes on, one might think she was -Gretel’s own mother.” - -Fräulein sipped the water, and was induced to rise from her knees, but -she still continued to sob, and clung convulsively to Mrs. Douaine’s -hand. - -“I am not to blame, indeed I am not!” she declared between sobs. “It -is not my fault that this frightful thing has happened. It is not my -fault!” - -“Of course it is not your fault,” Mrs. Douaine assured her. “No one has -ever thought for a moment of blaming you in any way. The only reason we -have been trying to find you was that we thought it just possible that -you might have communicated with Gretel that day, and that she might -have been on her way to see you when--when it happened.” - -Fräulein shook her head. - -“I had nothing to do with it,” she said. “I was not here. I have been -governess to a family in New Jersey for the past month. She was coming -one day, before she went to New London, but she forgot. She wrote to -apologize to me for forgetting, and I thanked God on my knees that she -had not come.” - -Geraldine gave a little gasp of astonishment, and the color faded from -Mrs. Douaine’s face. - -“Why were you glad she had not come?” Gretel’s sister-in-law asked, -sharply. “Why were you so thankful?” - -Fräulein did not answer; she only moaned, and wrung her hands -dramatically. - -“I loved the child,” she wailed; “you may not believe me, but it is -true, I loved her dearly. I could not bear that any harm should come to -her through my fault.” - -“And why did you fear that harm might have come to the girl through -your fault?” - -It was not Mrs. Douaine who asked the question. In their excitement, -none of them had heard approaching footsteps, and now Mrs. Douaine and -Geraldine turned with a start, and discovered Gretel’s brother and -another man standing in the doorway. It was Mr. Douaine’s companion -who had spoken. He was a quietly dressed man, with a strong, clever -face, and Geraldine noticed with surprise that he spoke with a slightly -foreign accent. As for Fräulein, at sight of the two gentlemen, she -uttered a little frightened scream, and collapsed in a heap on the sofa. - -The stranger waited a moment, and then repeated his question. - -“And why did you fear that harm might come to the girl through your -fault?” - -“Who--who is he?” inquired Fräulein, in a tremulous whisper. - -“I don’t know,” said Mrs. Douaine. “The other gentleman is my husband. -This is Gretel’s friend, Percy, Fräulein Sieling; you remember her.” - -She glanced anxiously at her husband, but Mr. Douaine did not seem to -notice either the words or the glance. His eyes were fixed steadily on -his companion’s face. - -“Do you know this lady, Mr. Douaine?” the stranger asked. - -“I have only met her once, but my sister knew her well. She was the -German teacher at the girls’ school in Connecticut, which Gretel has -been attending for the past two winters.” - -“Ah, I see. Well, Fräulein, perhaps you have something to tell us, -which may be of service to us in this sad business?” - -“No, indeed, indeed I have not!” cried Fräulein, with a fresh burst -of tears. “I would give all I have in the world to be able to help -you, for the child is as dear to me as if she were my own sister. But -my uncle, he is a great patriot. He asked me to do something to help -my dear country, and there was so little I could do. I knew how dear -Gretel had adored her father, and I thought--I thought, perhaps for -his sake, and for the sake of the Fatherland, that she might--she -might----” Choking sobs finished the sentence. - -“You mean you thought my sister might be of service to your uncle?” Mr. -Douaine asked sternly. - -Fräulein nodded. - -“He only asked me to give him the opportunity of speaking to her,” she -moaned. “I--I asked her to come that afternoon, but she did not come, -and my heart was full of thankfulness. I never dreamed of harm coming -to her until this morning, when I heard that terrible news.” - -Mr. Douaine and his companion exchanged glances. - -“Then,” said the stranger, quietly, “you mean us to understand that you -know nothing of what has happened since Miss Gretel went to New London?” - -“Nothing, nothing whatever,” declared Fräulein, and there was a ring of -sincerity in her tone that they could not doubt. “I would give my life -to find her.” - -“In that case,” said the man in the same quiet voice, “you will -certainly have no objection to answering any questions we may ask. In -the first place, will you please give us your uncle’s name and address?” - -Fräulein started violently and covered her face with her hands. - -“I cannot do that,” she protested, trembling. “My uncle is a German -patriot. It might not be safe for him if his address were known. -Besides, he has nothing to do with the child’s disappearance--I am sure -he has not.” - -“If he has not, he will have nothing to fear from his address being -known to us,” the stranger said, reassuringly. “You say you love this -poor girl. Is it possible that you will refuse to do all in your power -to help us to find her?” - -“I have said that I would give my life to find her,” affirmed Fräulein, -indignantly, and she lifted her tear-swollen face from her hands. - -“We are not asking for your life; we are only asking for your uncle’s -name and address. He may have no more to do with the affair than you -have, but in this terrible business we must leave no stone unturned. -Come, Fräulein, you are a good woman, I am sure, and want to help us -all you can. If your uncle is innocent, there can be no objection to -our interviewing him.” - -For a moment longer the woman continued to struggle against her better -nature. Then she said slowly: - -“He is not my own uncle; he is only the husband of my aunt. Yes, I will -tell you his name. It is Rudolph Becker, and he lives----” she murmured -an address. - -“Rudolph Becker,” repeated the stranger, and although his voice was -still quiet, there was a note of suppressed excitement in it, which -caused Mrs. Douaine’s heart to leap with sudden hope. “Thank you, -Fräulein, that is all I shall require of you.” And without another -word, he turned and left the room, followed by Gretel’s brother. - -“What have I done?--Oh, what have I done?” wailed Fräulein, wringing -her hands, and rocking herself back and forward in her distress. “My -uncle had nothing to do with Gretel’s disappearance, I would swear he -had not, but there are other things--he is a patriot.” - -“You have done nothing wrong, my dear,” said Mrs. Douaine, gently, “and -you may have done good. If anything you have said proves a help in -finding our dear little girl, we shall love you, and be grateful to you -all our lives.” - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -FOUND - - -How long she had lived in that dark, stifling little room and slept -on that hard mattress on the floor, Gretel had no idea. Was it days, -months or years? Sometimes she felt as if it must be years, but she had -ceased to count time. She had almost ceased wondering whether she was -ever going to be set free. At first she had lived in constant terror, -but as time dragged on, and nothing happened, and as the close air -and confinement began to tell more and more upon her, she had sunk -into a kind of dull stupor, which made her indifferent to most things. -Sometimes she would wake up with a sudden feeling of terror, and then -for a little while she would be very miserable, thinking of Percy and -Barbara, and how they must be suffering on her account, but as she grew -physically weaker, even the thought of home and friends grew less -painful, and she lay most of the time with closed eyes, thinking of -nothing in particular, and only longing for a breath of fresh air, or a -drink of cold water. - -Several times each day Mrs. Becker appeared with food, from which she -generally turned with loathing, but she was always glad of a drink of -milk, and would occasionally take a few spoonfuls of soup. Mrs. Becker -always looked worried, and as if she had been crying, but she never -talked much, and was always careful to lock the door again when she -went away. Sometimes Mr. Becker came and looked at her, but he never -spoke. Once she had ventured to glance at his face, but its expression -had frightened her so much that for hours afterwards she had shivered -and moaned, in a renewal of all the old terrors of the beginning of her -imprisonment. - -Would they keep her there until she died? That was the one thought -which occasionally pierced through her half-benumbed faculties. She was -so weak and her head ached so, she did not think she would mind dying -very much. Perhaps God would let her go to her father, and they would -be happy again, as they used to be in the old studio days. How happy -those days were, when Mrs. Lippheim and Fritz came to tea, and she was -allowed to make the toast. But that was so long ago, and now Fritz -was--was--her confused thoughts would wander off into a feverish dream, -in which she and Stephen Cranston seemed to be dancing together, only -mingled with the gay dance music she could always hear Ada Godfrey’s -voice talking about loyalty to one’s country. - -She had been dreaming a queer, confused dream, all about Ada and -Stephen and Fritz Lippheim, when she was roused by the sound of Mrs. -Becker’s voice, and opened her eyes to find the woman standing beside -her with a cup of soup in her hand. - -“You must take this,” Mrs. Becker said, in a tone of unusual decision. -“My husband says you are to take it. He will be angry if you refuse.” - -Gretel turned her face to the wall. - -“I am not hungry,” she said, impatiently. “Please go away. I want to go -to sleep again.” - -“But you must not sleep all the time,” Mrs. Becker protested. “You must -get up after you have taken the soup. Rudolph wants to talk to you.” - -Gretel lifted her head with more animation than she had shown in days. - -“Is he going to let me go home?” she demanded eagerly. - -Mrs. Becker shook her head. - -“You know he cannot do that,” she said, crossly. “Your friends would -ask questions, and you would tell them things that must not be told. It -is very hard for Rudolph; he had no wish to keep you here. You should -have obeyed him and he would have let you go at once. Rudolph is not a -wicked man. He is so worried that he cannot sleep at night. You have -brought awful trouble upon us.” - -“It wasn’t my fault,” said Gretel, wearily, pressing her hot hand to -her aching forehead. “I couldn’t swear not to tell. It would have been -disloyal to my country. I am an American.” - -“You are a fool, that is what you are!” burst out Mrs. Becker angrily. -“We are all in terrible trouble. If you are found here what will -be done to us? And yet how can we let you go? You are to blame for -everything, and you ought to be ashamed of yourself.” - -Gretel said nothing. There did not seem to be any use in talking, and -she felt so very tired and confused. She only wanted to be left alone. -But Mrs. Becker’s next words aroused her completely. - -“Besides, what good have you done by being so obstinate? You might as -well have obeyed Rudolph, since your friends think you have run away on -purpose.” - -“My friends think I have run away on purpose?” repeated Gretel, -incredulously. “But they don’t; they couldn’t think such a thing.” - -“Very well, come and look at the paper Rudolph has to show you. But -first you must drink this good soup. I have taken great trouble in -making it for you.” - -Gretel took the cup and hastily swallowed a portion of the contents. -She was trembling with weakness and excitement, but she suddenly felt -wide awake. - -“I can’t swallow any more,” she said, setting the half-emptied cup on -the floor. “May I go to your husband now?” - -“Yes, he is waiting for you in the sitting-room.” - -Gretel rose feebly. She was so weak that she almost fell against the -wall, and was forced to clutch Mrs. Becker’s arm for support. The woman -looked a little frightened. - -“That comes because you will not eat,” she said, reproachfully. “I have -told you that it is necessary to eat.” But she put her arm round the -trembling girl not unkindly and led her along the narrow hall to the -room where she had taken coffee with the Beckers on that afternoon, -which seemed such ages ago. - -It was the first time that Gretel had been allowed to leave her prison, -and the sudden change from the dark little trunk-room to the sunlit -parlor made her so giddy that she instinctively closed her eyes and -leaned more heavily on Mrs. Becker’s arm. - -“She is going to faint,” she heard a voice say, which sounded as if it -came from somewhere a long way off, and then she found herself lying on -the sofa with Mrs. Becker bathing her forehead, and Mr. Becker looking -down at her, with stern, angry eyes. - -“Do you feel better?” Mrs. Becker inquired anxiously. - -“I--I think so,” faltered Gretel, sitting up, and pushing the wet hair -out of her eyes. She was dimly conscious of being very untidy and -dishevelled. She had never undressed since that day, ages ago, when she -left New London; neither had her hair been combed or brushed. - -“She needs more air,” Mrs. Becker said to her husband in German. “The -air in there is stifling.” - -“I know it,” returned her husband, “but it cannot be helped.” Then, -turning to Gretel, he added: - -“Did my wife tell you why I wished to see you?” - -Gretel shook her head. - -“It was because I thought you might enjoy reading the morning paper,” -said the man, with a disagreeable laugh. “There is something in it that -I am sure will interest you.” - -Gretel was silent. The better air was beginning to revive her a little, -but she still felt very dizzy and confused. Mr. Becker picked up a -newspaper from the table, and held it out to her. - -“You can find it easily,” he said. “What I want you to read is on the -front page.” - -Gretel took the paper and sat gazing blankly at it. She could make -nothing of the letters that danced before her eyes. - -“Shall I read it to you?” Mr. Becker asked, and without waiting for a -reply, he began reading in the same sneering, disagreeable voice. - -“It is now generally believed that Gretel Schiller, the -fifteen-year-old girl, whose mysterious disappearance on July fifth -has caused such widespread interest and excitement, left her home -voluntarily to join some German friend or friends. She is known to have -been seen in earnest conversation with a man, supposed to have been a -German, in New London, about ten days previous to her disappearance. -The girl was at that time visiting in New London, and her friends, Mr. -and Mrs. Paul Chester, well known in this city, admit that she never -mentioned this clandestine meeting, although Mrs. Chester was in the -town at the same time, and they had only separated for a few minutes. -This evidence is likely to throw an entirely new light upon the affair, -and it is said that Miss Schiller’s own family are now inclined to -believe that her disappearance was a voluntary act.” - -Mr. Becker paused. Gretel was staring at the paper with wild, horrified -eyes. - -“It isn’t true,” she gasped. “I don’t believe it. Percy and Barbara -would never think such a thing.” - -“Read for yourself,” said Mr. Becker, pushing the paper towards her. -But Gretel did not read. She only covered her face with her hands and -burst into an agony of tears. They were the first she had shed in days. - -“It can’t be true, oh, it can’t be true!” moaned the poor child. “They -know I wouldn’t; everybody knows it.” - -“You are a German,” said Mr. Becker, coldly. “People will believe -anything against a German in these days. Is it true that you talked to -a man in the street, and did not mention the fact to your friends?” - -“It was only for a moment with Fritz Lippheim,” sobbed Gretel. “He was -one of Father’s oldest friends and he was so good to me when I was a -little girl.” - -“Fritz Lippheim,” repeated Mr. Becker, in a startled tone. “You mean -Lippheim the violinist?” - -“Yes,” said Gretel. “He and his mother were great friends of ours, but -I hadn’t seen him in years till that day in New London. He asked me -not to mention having met him, and I didn’t like to refuse. It made me -uncomfortable afterwards, but I never dreamed----” - -Mr. Becker started to his feet, and began rapidly pacing the floor. It -was evident that something had put him out very much. - -“I saw that fellow Lippheim in New London myself,” he muttered. “He was -at that dance where I--I never thought of it at the time, but I believe -he was up to some mischief. Gertrude, take that girl back where she -belongs, and lock her in. Her snivelling makes me nervous.” - -“But Rudolph,” ventured Mrs. Becker, timidly, “the air in there is so -bad. Let the child stay here for a little while. There can be no harm.” - -“Do as I tell you,” shouted her husband. “All my nerves are on edge. I -cannot stand anything more.” - -Mrs. Becker laid a trembling hand on Gretel’s arm. - -“Come,” she whispered. “Don’t you see you are making him angry?” - -With an effort, Gretel dragged herself to her feet, and allowed Mrs. -Becker to lead her back to her prison. Twice she stumbled and almost -fell, but the woman’s strong arm supported her until she reached the -little dark room, where she dropped on her hard mattress on the floor. -In another moment the door was again shut and locked, and she heard -Mrs. Becker’s retreating footsteps. She wondered vaguely why the woman -was crying. It was not possible Mrs. Becker really cared, and was sorry -for her. Nobody cared any more--not even her own family. - -With a sharp cry, Gretel started up. They must not think dreadful -things about her. They must learn the truth. It was only a wicked -newspaper story, of course, but how had people learned of her meeting -with Fritz? Some one she knew must have seen them talking together, -but she could not remember meeting any one that afternoon until she -rejoined Mrs. Chester, and then there was Jimmy Fairfax. Could Jimmy -have seen her talking with Fritz? Fritz certainly did look like a -German, but if Jimmy had seen them together, why had he not questioned -her about it? Oh, she could not die there in that dreadful place, and -let people go on thinking she had run away. They would always believe -it; not Percy and Barbara, perhaps, or even the Barlows, her oldest -friends, but other people--Miss Minton, and the girls at school, -and Mrs. Cranston and Stephen. It was Stephen who had vouched for -her loyalty the day they went to visit the submarine base. She must -get away somehow, and let them know she had not done that dreadful -thing. She sprang to her feet, and beat against the door, with a wild, -desperate hope of making some one hear. But the only sound she heard -was Mr. Becker’s heavy tread coming down the hall. Outside her door the -footsteps paused. - -“Stop that noise this instant,” the stern voice commanded. - -“Let me out,” shrieked Gretel, almost beside herself with terror and -despair. “Let me out. I must--I must----” Suddenly her strength failed -her, and with a choking cry, she sank back in a little heap on the -dusty floor. - -Mrs. Becker was sitting in the rocking-chair, crying softly, when her -husband returned to the sitting-room. He did not speak at once, but -stood looking down at her, his face very dark and stern. Mrs. Becker -herself was the first to break silence. - -“What are we to do, Rudolph?” she questioned timidly. “The child eats -nothing; she cannot go on like this. She will die, and then what will -happen to us?” - -“Confound the girl!” burst forth the man furiously--both he and his -wife spoke in German--“Confound the whole business! I could kill -that niece of yours, with her idiotic talk about the girl’s love for -Germany. Now listen to me, and don’t let me hear any snivelling, -either. Pay attention to every word I say, and mind you do exactly as I -tell you.” - -“Yes, Rudolph,” murmured Mrs. Becker, obediently. - -“I am going away, going away on important business. I want to get off -as soon as possible, so go and pack my valise.” - -“But, Rudolph, you will not leave me here alone with her? Oh, surely -you will not do that! Let me go with you; I will carry the valise. I -will not be any trouble.” - -“Nonsense! you don’t know what you are talking about. I am sorry to -leave you, but it cannot be helped. This is war time, and I am working -for my country. You are to do as I say, and if you disobey my orders -you will live to regret it. You are not to let the girl out after I am -gone, do you understand? You are to let her suppose I am still here. -When I have been away two days, you may do as you please. I don’t care -what happens then. I shall have accomplished what I have to do, and I -can take care of myself after that. The girl may say what she chooses.” - -“But what will become of me, Rudolph?” cried Mrs. Becker, piteously. -“They will hold me responsible--they----” - -“Now, see here, Gertrude,” interrupted her husband in a somewhat -milder tone, “I am sorry, very sorry, but, as I said before, it cannot -be helped. I am working for a great cause. I cannot have all my work -ruined by a silly child. - -“After all, it was your own niece who caused all the trouble. It is -only just that you should suffer something for being the aunt of such -an idiot. I would not leave you if it were not absolutely necessary for -me to get away just now. Something that girl said has made me uneasy. -That man Lippheim that she mentioned; we have been suspicious of him -for some time. I saw him myself in New London, swaggering about at that -dance I told you of. I had no idea he knew the Schiller girl. If he -should track her here--ha! what’s that?” - -“It’s the bell, Rudolph,” said Mrs. Becker, wiping her eyes. - -Mr. Becker--who had given a violent start, and turned rather -pale--pulled himself together with an effort. - -“Go to the door,” he said. “If it’s any one to see me, say I’m out. -Don’t let any one in, on any account.” - -Mr. Becker’s tone was firm, but the color did not return to his face, -and while his wife went to obey his commands, he glanced about the room -nervously, as if for some means of escape, should occasion require it. -There was a moment of silence, while the door was being opened, then a -suppressed scream from Mrs. Becker, followed by approaching footsteps, -and two men walked quietly into the room. - -“You are Rudolph Becker, I believe,” remarked the foremost of the two -strangers, and he glanced keenly about the room as he spoke. - -“That is my name, certainly. To what do I owe the honor of this visit, -Mr.--Mr. Lippheim, is it not?” - -The visitor nodded. - -“Quite correct,” he said. “Fritz Lippheim is my name. I suppose you -are aware of the fact that, for several months, you have been under -suspicion of being in the pay of the German Government?” - -Mr. Becker changed color, but his voice, though less steady than usual, -was still calm. - -“I believe you are a German yourself,” he said, quietly. - -“I was born in Germany,” the other answered, without the slightest -hesitation, “but my family moved to this country when I was six years -old. I am an American citizen, and for the past few months I have been -a member of the United States Secret Service. I and my colleagues have -been watching you since this country entered the war. We lost track of -you for a few days after you left New London, but I was fortunate in -learning your address this morning. Now, Becker, there is no use in -making a row. Your game is up. There are two policemen waiting for you -on the stairs, and as this is the third floor, you have no chance of -escaping by the window.” - -Whatever Rudolph Becker was, he was no coward. He drew himself up and -folded his arms. - -“What I have done was for my country,” he said. “I am not ashamed. If I -am a spy, so are you, only with a difference. I have been working for -Germany, and you--a German born--are in the service of her enemies.” - -Fritz Lippheim shrugged his shoulders, and turned to his companion. - -“Will you tell those men they may come in, Mr. Douaine?” he said. - -Mr. Douaine left the room for a moment, and when he returned he was -accompanied by two stout policemen. Mrs. Becker was nowhere to be seen. -At the first sign of danger, she had fled to her room, and locked -herself in. - -“Arrest this man,” commanded the secret service agent. The policemen -obeyed. Mr. Becker offered no resistance, but stood quietly while the -handcuffs were fastened on. He was evidently resigned to the inevitable. - -“The next thing is to make a thorough search of the apartment,” said -Fritz Lippheim. - -For the first time the prisoner showed signs of embarrassment. - -“I beg that you will not consider that necessary,” he said. “I have -surrendered without a struggle. I am prepared to give up all the papers -in my possession.” - -“Search the apartment,” ordered Fritz, and began opening table-drawers, -while Mr. Douaine and one of the policemen left the room together. - -There was a moment of tense silence while Fritz emptied several -drawers, and ran his eye hastily over the contents. Then the policeman -returned. - -“The door of one of the bedrooms is locked, sir,” he announced. “There -is a woman in there; we can hear her crying.” - -“Order her to come out,” said Fritz, imperturbably. “If she refuses, -break in the door.” - -“It is my wife,” protested Becker, “my poor, delicate wife. Surely, -gentlemen, you will respect her feelings. I will go away quietly with -you, but do not disturb my wife.” - -But the police officer had already left the room, and in another moment -he could be heard knocking at Mrs. Becker’s door. - -“I say, ma’am, unlock that door, will you? We’ve got to get in there. -We don’t want to use violence, but it may be necessary if you don’t -obey the orders of the police.” - -There was the sound of a door being flung violently open, and Mrs. -Becker, pale and wild-eyed, rushed into the sitting-room and flung -herself on her knees at Fritz Lippheim’s feet. - -“Oh, spare me, spare me!” she implored. “It isn’t my fault. I haven’t -done anything, indeed I haven’t. I begged my husband to let the child -go, I implored him to do it, but he said it was for the cause, and----” - -“Hold your tongue, Gertrude,” shouted Mr. Becker. “No one is going to -hurt you. They can all see you are too big a fool to do any harm.” - -Mrs. Becker relapsed into low, frightened sobbing. Fritz Lippheim, -whose face had suddenly brightened, turned eagerly to the policemen. - -“Search every corner of this apartment,” he said. “Break open any door -you find locked.” - - * * * * * - -With a long sigh Gretel opened her eyes. Some one was bending over her, -holding strong smelling-salts to her nose, and some one else was trying -to force something between her lips. She felt utterly bewildered, and -for the first moment had no idea where she was, or what had happened. -But as she gazed up into the two anxious faces, remembrance came back -with a rush. - -“Percy,” she whispered, “is it really you? And--why, it’s Fritz -Lippheim, too. Oh, Percy dear, have you come to take me home?” - -“Yes, dear,” her brother answered gently. “Don’t try to talk. Just -swallow this; it will make you feel better. You are quite safe, and Mr. -Lippheim and I have come to take you home to Barbara.” - -Gretel swallowed the contents of the spoon Percy was holding to her -lips, and though it made her cough and choke, it seemed to revive her, -and when she spoke next, her voice was stronger. - -“I’m loyal. I’m an American. I didn’t run away on purpose. Oh, Percy, -you don’t believe it, even if the paper did say that dreadful thing?” - -“Of course, I don’t believe it, dear. You have been a brave loyal -little American. We know everything, and I am prouder of you than if -you had won the _croix de guerre_. But you mustn’t talk any more just -now. You are not very strong, you know. Lie still till you feel a -little better, and then we will go home.” - -Gretel gave a great gasp of joy and relief, and then her eyes closed, -and she slipped away again into unconsciousness. - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -SAFE AT HOME - - -It was very pleasant in the Douaines’ garden that lovely September -afternoon, and so Gretel thought, as she lay back in her steamer-chair, -under the big apple-tree, and gazed out across the wide stretch of -lawn to the broad Potomac, sparkling in the afternoon sunshine. She -had been reading, but her book had fallen unheeded into her lap, -and her thoughts were busy with many things. She was a very pale, -fragile-looking Gretel, a mere shadow of the rosy-cheeked girl who had -waved good-bye to her friends at the New London station, a little more -than two months earlier. The long nervous illness, which had followed -that terrible week of imprisonment, had told cruelly upon her strength. -All that love and care could do had been done, but for days the poor -child had lain in an only half-conscious condition, varied by fits of -hysteria, very painful to witness. - -As soon as she was able to be moved, the Douaines had taken her to -a quiet little place on the Jersey shore, and there she and Barbara -had remained for weeks, while Mr. Douaine made flying trips between -Washington and the cottage by the sea. As Gretel’s strength returned -her nerves grew calmer, and those weeks by the sea had been very -restful and pleasant. It was only a week since they had returned to -Washington, and Gretel, although improving a little each day, was still -far from strong, and found lying in a steamer-chair under the trees -more agreeable than any more active occupation. The very thought of -tennis or long walks made her head ache, but she was very happy, and as -she lay there, gazing out over the wide river, she smiled contentedly -to herself. For had not Barbara gone to the station to meet Jerry and -Geraldine, who were coming for their long promised visit to Washington? - -It was all so quiet and peaceful; it seemed impossible to realize that -only a few miles away the fate of nations was being discussed, and -that in France guns were booming, and men dying by thousands every -day. The American boys were fighting for their country, and to save -civilization, and at that moment Gretel’s heart swelled with pride. -She knew now, more than ever before in her life, what it meant to love -one’s country. - -Her reflections were interrupted by the sight of her brother, in his -white flannels, strolling across the lawn in her direction. She knew -that Percy was taking a much-needed holiday from the war office, and -had been playing golf all the afternoon. - -“Feeling pretty fit to-day, little girl?” Mr. Douaine asked, kindly, as -he threw himself into the empty chair by Gretel’s side. - -“Oh, yes,” his sister assured him, cheerfully. “I am ever so much -stronger. I am sure I shall be able to go back to school the first of -October.” - -Mr. Douaine smiled and shook his head. - -“No school till after Christmas,” he said, decidedly. “Don’t you think -you can manage to be happy with us till then?” - -“I am always happy with you and Barbara,” Gretel answered, “but I shall -hate to get behind with my lessons. Don’t you really think I shall be -well enough to go back next month?” - -“I am afraid not, dear. The doctors say you must have a good long rest -before you begin to study again. You have had a terrible strain, you -know, and people don’t get over such things in a week. You may begin -practising before long, but that is really all we can allow.” - -Gretel sighed resignedly. After all, there was something rather -pleasant in the thought of just drifting along like this, day after -day, and being taken care of by the people she loved best in the world. - -“I am afraid I shall be dreadfully spoiled if I stay here much longer,” -she said. “Every one is so kind to me. Did you see those lovely roses -that nice Mrs. Allen sent? And that dear old lady in the house across -the way has sent some delicious hothouse grapes. Then I keep getting -such wonderful letters from all my friends. I wonder what makes people -so kind.” - -“There are a good many kind people in the world,” her brother said, -smiling, “and then you must remember that you are quite the heroine -of the hour. You and Fritz Lippheim are sharing the honors of having -unearthed that gang of spies.” - -Gretel laughed. - -“I really don’t see what I had to do with it,” she said. “It was all -Fritz. You can’t think, Percy, how happy it makes me to know there at -least is one German who is working for the United States. I feel quite -sure that if Father were alive he would be on our side, too, and so -does Fritz. He told me so the other day.” - -“Fritz is a splendid fellow,” Mr. Douaine said heartily; “I only wish -we had more like him. I met him this afternoon, by the way, and he has -promised to come to dinner to-morrow, and bring his violin.” - -Gretel’s face was radiant. - -“I love to hear Fritz play,” she said. “It always makes me think of -Father, and the old days in the studio. If I shut my eyes I can almost -see it all as it used to be.” - -“You are a loyal little soul, Gretel,” her brother said, giving her -hand an affectionate pat. “You never forget the old friends or the old -times. But hark! isn’t that the motor? I shouldn’t be surprised if the -twins had arrived.” - -The twins had arrived, and in a very few minutes Gretel and Geraldine -were hugging each other rapturously, while Jerry stood by, grinning -with satisfaction, but boylike, quite unable to express his feelings as -his more excitable twin was expressing hers. - -Of course the two girls had a great deal to say to each other, for, -except for a passing glimpse on the day Gretel was brought home, they -had not met since their parting at the New London station. - -[Illustration: OF COURSE THE TWO GIRLS HAD A GREAT DEAL TO SAY TO -EACH OTHER.--_Page 314._] - -“It’s the grandest thing in the world to be together again,” declared -Geraldine. “I was never quite so happy in my life as when Mrs. -Douaine’s letter came, saying you were well enough to have us. And -isn’t Washington wonderful? We saw such interesting things coming from -the station. I’m so glad you are in the country, though; it’s so much -nicer than being in that hot, crowded city. It’s lovely here, and that -view of the river is just perfect. Mrs. Douaine says we can go to Mount -Vernon some day, and see the house where George Washington lived. You -are looking ever so much better than I expected, Gretel.” - -“I am almost well,” said Gretel. “You are looking wonderfully well, -too, and so is Jerry. Camp life must have agreed with you both.” - -“It was great!” Jerry affirmed. “I say, Gretel, did Geraldine write you -about that six-pound trout she caught? I wish you could have seen her -hauling it in. She’s a real sport, and no mistake.” - -Mr. and Mrs. Douaine went indoors, leaving the young people to -themselves. - -“We will have tea out here in half an hour,” Mrs. Douaine said, “and in -the meantime I know you have a great deal to say to each other.” - -“Your sister-in-law always does just the right thing,” remarked -Geraldine, admiringly, as their host and hostess walked away to the -house. “She’s lovely, and so is your brother, but it’s ever so much -pleasanter not to have grown-ups about, listening to everything we say. -Oh, I am so glad to see you looking more like yourself, Gretel dear. -I never shall forget how you looked that day you came home, and Mr. -Douaine carried you up-stairs. I thought you were dead at first, but -Mr. Lippheim said you had only fainted, and then you opened your eyes, -and smiled at us, and it was such a relief. Do you remember it all?” - -“Not very well,” said Gretel. “I only remember seeing Barbara’s face, -and being so thankful to be at home, but it’s all rather vague and -confused. It was days before I really began to understand all that had -happened.” - -“I wish I could see that Lippheim chap,” said Jerry. “I’ve always -wanted to talk to a Secret Service man.” - -“You will have your wish soon, then,” said Gretel, “for Fritz is -coming to dinner to-morrow. He often brings his violin, and he and -Barbara play duets together. He’s doing splendid work, Percy says, but -of course it’s all secret, and he never mentions it.” - -“Of course not,” said Jerry. “Oh, I say, I think it’s a shame I’m only -fourteen. I’d give my head to be in the thick of it all.” - -Gretel and Geraldine looked rather grave, and Gretel said gently: - -“It isn’t all just excitement and adventure, Jerry. Peter Grubb has -been wounded. He has lost his left arm. His family only heard it this -week, and poor Dora is so upset.” - -A shadow crossed Jerry’s bright face. - -“Poor chap,” he said, regretfully; “it’s pretty tough to lose an arm, -but to lose a leg would be worse. Anyhow, he’s fought for his country, -and that’s something.” - -“Yes, it is something,” Gretel agreed, “and Peter is such a clever boy -I am sure he will get on. But it is all very sad. I wish this dreadful -war would end.” - -“Not till Germany is thoroughly licked,” protested Jerry. “We can’t -stop fighting till then, even if it takes ten years.” - -“Jerry,” said Gretel, abruptly, “there’s something I want to know, but -nobody will talk to me about it. What has become of the Beckers?” - -The twins exchanged glances, and Geraldine shook her head warningly at -her brother. - -“I don’t believe you’d better ask, Gretel dear,” she said. “If your -family wanted you to know I guess they would tell you.” - -But Gretel was not to be put off. She was only fifteen, and had a fair -amount of curiosity. - -“I think I have a right to know,” she said a little impatiently. -“After spending a whole week in that dreadful place, I don’t see why I -shouldn’t be told what happened afterwards.” - -“We don’t know ourselves exactly what did happen,” Jerry admitted. “You -see, that man Becker was a German spy. He was arrested, and--well, they -never tell what happens to spies in war time; they just disappear.” - -Gretel shuddered, and hid her face for a moment on Geraldine’s shoulder. - -“You don’t mean they--oh, it’s too horrible! He was a dreadful man, of -course, but I don’t like to think--oh, I don’t like to think----” and -Gretel, who was still far from strong, burst into tears. - -Geraldine’s arms were round her in a moment. - -“You ought not to have said it, Jerry,” she said, reproachfully; “Mr. -and Mrs. Douaine will be very angry. There, there, Gretel darling, -don’t cry. We really don’t know anything; perhaps they only put him in -prison. Anyhow, Mrs. Becker and Fräulein are all right. You know it -was Fräulein who gave Mr. Lippheim the Beckers’ address. Everybody was -grateful to her, and Mr. Douaine gave her the money to take her aunt -out to Milwaukee, where they have some relatives, who are quite well -off, and will take care of them. I saw poor old Fräulein the day before -they went, and she did look dreadfully. She was so worried about you, -and so ashamed of what had happened. I don’t believe she will ever -brag about the Fatherland again.” - -“Poor Fräulein,” sighed Gretel, drying her eyes. “It was all very -terrible for her, and she was always kind to me at school. I hope Percy -has her address, for I should like to write to her, and tell her I -understand. She never meant to do wrong.” - -“I had a letter from Molly Chester yesterday,” said Geraldine, anxious -to change the subject. “She knew Jerry and I were coming to Washington, -and sent lots of love to you. She says Stephen Cranston is somewhere -on a submarine chaser, but of course they don’t know where, because no -one is allowed to tell. Jimmy Fairfax has left, too, and they think he -is on his way overseas. Molly says Mrs. Godfrey and Ada are coming to -Washington for a few days, so we may see them. It seems that Davenport -boy is still with them, but he has behaved much better lately, and he -and Paul get on quite well together.” - -“I had a lovely letter from Mrs. Cranston,” said Gretel. “It was -just as bright and cheerful as could be, but I know how hard it must -have been for her to let Stephen go. I’ve had wonderful letters from -everybody, but Barbara won’t let me answer many of them yet. She says -I am not strong enough. I’ve kept some of the letters to show you, -Geraldine. Miss Minton’s was the biggest surprise of all; it made me -cry, it was so kind. I had no idea she liked me so much. Miss Laura -wrote, too, and all the teachers.” - -“Of course they did,” said Jerry. “You are a heroine, you know. People -always write to heroines.” - -“I’m not a heroine at all,” protested Gretel, blushing. “I didn’t -do anything more than any one else would have done under the -circumstances. There really wasn’t anything else to do. I had to be -loyal to my country; we all do.” - -“The thing that beats me,” remarked Jerry, reflectively, “is the way -you used to call yourself a coward.” - -“Well, and so I am,” said Gretel innocently. “I am a terrible coward, -and the worst of it is, I am afraid I always shall be.” - -Jerry burst into a peal of derisive laughter, and Geraldine gave her -friend an ecstatic hug. - -“You are a goose, Gretel,” remarked Jerry, when he had recovered -himself sufficiently to speak. “You are the first person I ever heard -of who didn’t even know when she had been brave.” - -“But I wasn’t brave,” protested Gretel; “I was terribly frightened -all the time. Oh, Jerry, it’s beautiful to have people say such kind -things, but I’m afraid they aren’t true, for I really don’t deserve -them. It wasn’t brave to refuse to swear not to tell what that man had -said. It was just my plain duty. I am an American, you know.” - - * * * * * - -It was half an hour later. Mr. and Mrs. Douaine had rejoined the young -people on the lawn, and they were all having a merry tea together. -Gretel looked very happy as she lay back in her steamer-chair, and -watched her companions with shining eyes. - -“Are you tired, pussy?” her brother asked, anxiously, as he brought -her her tea. “You must tell us the moment you begin to feel tired, you -know.” - -“Not one bit,” Gretel declared heartily. “Oh, Percy, it’s so wonderful -to be with you all again, and know that I am safe, and that nothing -dreadful is going to happen!” - -“You are quite safe,” her brother assured her, smiling, “and you are -not a bit happier to know it than we are. So drink your tea while it’s -hot, and try not to think about anything except that the Barlows are -here, and we are all going to have some good times together. Hello! -here comes Dora with the card-tray. Visitors, I suppose. What a bother.” - -“I think these must be some people to see you, Gretel,” said Mrs. -Douaine, glancing at the cards Dora handed her. “Miss Ada Godfrey and -Master Archie Davenport. Isn’t Ada Godfrey one of the Minton girls?” - -“Yes,” said Gretel, “and Geraldine said she was coming to Washington, -but I didn’t expect to see her so soon. May they come out here, -Barbara?” - -“Certainly, dear. Show them out, Dora, and bring some fresh tea.” - -“I didn’t know the Davenport boy would come with Ada,” remarked -Geraldine, looking a little troubled, as Dora tripped away. “He and -Jerry weren’t very good friends. Now, Jerry, you will behave, won’t -you?” - -Geraldine’s tone was pleading, and she looked so grave that Mrs. -Douaine inquired in some surprise: - -“Why shouldn’t Jerry behave?” - -“I punched that fellow’s head once,” explained Jerry, calmly, “but you -needn’t worry, Geraldine, I sha’n’t do it again. I guess he’s learned -his lesson all right.” - -The conversation was cut short by the sight of two approaching figures, -and Mrs. Douaine rose, and went forward to greet the visitors. - -“You have come to see Gretel, I know,” she said, holding out her hand -in her kind, cordial way. “She will be delighted to see you, but she -isn’t very strong yet, so please be just a little careful not to excite -her by talking of what has happened. We are trying to keep her from -thinking too much about her terrible experience.” - -“We’ll be careful,” promised Ada, “and we can only stay a few minutes. -Mother and my aunt are waiting for us in the car. We only reached -Washington this morning, but we couldn’t wait any longer without seeing -Gretel.” - -“Well, here she is,” said Gretel’s sister-in-law, smiling, and leading -the way to the big apple-tree. “She isn’t quite as fat as we would -like, but she is improving every day. The Barlow twins are here, too; -they have come to make us a visit.” - -The three girls greeted each other heartily, and Ada kissed Gretel with -more affection than she had ever shown before. Jerry nodded to Archie -in a friendly manner, as though to imply that bygones were bygones, -but Archie Davenport did not return the greeting. He was very red, and -looked so uncomfortable and embarrassed, that Jerry suddenly found -himself feeling rather sorry for him. - -“We are going to be in Washington a week,” Ada was explaining, as she -held Gretel’s hand, and looked anxiously into her pale face. “Mother -and Auntie came to see some old friends, and brought Archie and me -along. They thought it would be a nice little trip for us before we go -back to school. Miss Minton’s opens on the first, you know, and Archie -is going to Pomfrey. Mother thought we ought to have telephoned before -coming to see you, but Archie and I simply couldn’t wait. You said you -must see Gretel this afternoon, didn’t you, Archie?” - -Archie had grown redder than ever, but with a mighty effort, he pulled -himself together and stepped forward. - -“I--I want to apologize,” he stammered, holding out his hand to -Gretel. “I thought you were a Hun--I mean a German--and I said things -I oughtn’t to about you, but I made a mistake. You’re an American all -right, and--and a bully one, too, and--and if you’ll shake hands, and -say you forgive me for being such a beast, I’ll be terribly glad.” - -“Well, of all the funny things that ever happened!” ejaculated Jerry, -flinging himself at full length on the grass, when the visitors had -left. “Who would ever have believed that little cad would have turned -out so decent after all! I’m rather sorry I gave him quite such a -dressing down, but perhaps it helped to bring him to his senses.” - -“It wasn’t that that did it,” said Geraldine; “it was finding out what -a mistake he had made about Gretel. But Mrs. Douaine says we are not -to talk about disagreeable things to-day, so Gretel and I are going up -to her room, and you needn’t expect to see us again till dinner-time, -because we’ve got a great deal to say to each other that wouldn’t -interest a boy at all.” And Geraldine twined her arm round her friend’s -waist, and led her resolutely away to the house. - - -THE END - - - - -DOROTHY BROWN - -By NINA RHOADES - -Illustrated by Elizabeth Withington Large 12mo - -[Illustration] - -This is considerably longer than the other books by this favorite -writer, and with a more elaborate plot, but it has the same winsome -quality throughout. It introduces the heroine in New York as a little -girl of eight, but soon passes over six years and finds her at a select -family boarding school in Connecticut. An important part of the story -also takes place at the Profile House in the White Mountains. The charm -of school-girl friendship is finely brought out, and the kindness of -heart, good sense and good taste which find constant expression in the -books by Miss Rhoades do not lack for characters to show these best of -qualities by their lives. Other less admirable persons of course appear -to furnish the alluring mystery, which is not all cleared up until the -very last. - - “There will be no better book than this to put into the hands of - a girl in her teens and none that will be better appreciated by - her.”--_Kennebec Journal._ - - -MARION’S VACATION - -By NINA RHOADES - -Illustrated by Bertha G. Davidson 12mo - -[Illustration] - -This book is for the older girls, Marion being thirteen. She has for -ten years enjoyed a luxurious home in New York with the kind lady who -feels that the time has now come for this aristocratic though lovable -little miss to know her own nearest kindred, who are humble but most -excellent farming people in a pretty Vermont village. Thither Marion is -sent for a summer, which proves to be a most important one to her in -all its lessons. - - “More wholesome reading for half grown girls it would be hard - to find; some of the same lessons that proved so helpful in - that classic of the last generation ‘An Old Fashioned Girl’ are - brought home to the youthful readers of this sweet and sensible - story.”--_Milwaukee Free Press._ - - -_For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by -the publishers_ - -LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., Boston - - - - -BRAVE HEART SERIES - -By Adele E. Thompson - -Illustrated 12mo Cloth _Net_ $1.50 each - -_Betty Seldon, Patriot_ - -A book that is at the same time fascinating and noble. Historical -events are accurately traced leading up to the surrender of Cornwallis -at Yorktown, with reunion and happiness for all who deserve it. - -_Brave Heart Elizabeth_ - -It is a story of the making of the Ohio frontier, much of it taken -from life, and the heroine one of the famous Zane family after which -Zanesville, O., takes its name. An accurate, pleasing, and yet at times -intensely thrilling picture of the stirring period of border settlement. - -_A Lassie of the Isles_ - -This is the romantic story of Flora Macdonald, the lassie of Skye, who -aided in the escape of Charles Stuart, otherwise known as the “Young -Pretender.” - -_Polly of the Pines_ - -The events of the story occur in the years 1775-82. Polly was an orphan -living with her mother’s family, who were Scotch Highlanders, and for -the most part intensely loyal to the Crown. Polly finds the glamor -of royal adherence hard to resist, but her heart turns towards the -patriots and she does much to aid and encourage them. - -_American Patty_ A Story of 1812 - -[Illustration] - -Patty is a brave, winsome girl of sixteen whose family have settled -across the Canadian border and are living in peace and prosperity, -and on the best of terms with the neighbors and friendly Indians. All -this is suddenly and entirely changed by the breaking out of war, and -unwillingness on the part of her father and brother to serve against -their native land brings distress and deadly peril. - - -_For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by -the publishers_ - -LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., BOSTON - - - - -Girls of the Morning-Glory Camp Fire - -By ISABEL HORNIBROOK - -Author of “Camp and Trail” - -Illustrated in two colors by John Goss - -12mo Cloth - -[Illustration] - -The sensibly helpful and patriotic organization called the Camp Fire -Girls is spreading with wonderful rapidity because it is based on the -right elements to appeal both to girls and their parents. Though having -a basis of Camp Fire work, which the author thoroughly understands, -this book can be enjoyed by any one. The “Morning-Glory Camp Fire” -finds its summer home on one of the most picturesque portions of the -New England Coast, and the author’s exceptional knowledge of matters -connected with the sea adds much interest to the story. A sparkling -style, rich humor, and wealth of incident are conspicuous. - - “This is a book to be welcomed by those who find much truth in - the off-hand statement that it is ‘hard to find good reading for - growing girls.’”--_Bee, Omaha._ - - “The story is entertaining, the characters drawn with - naturalness, the incidents both amusing and pertinent. Good - reading for girls of the secondary school age.”--_Columbus - Despatch._ - - -_For sale by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt of price by -the publishers_ - -Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. Boston - - - - -BOOKS BY RENA I. HALSEY - -Illustrated Cloth $1.75 each - -BLUE ROBIN, THE GIRL PIONEER - -Nathalie Page is just such a girl of sixteen as one likes to read -about. Obliged to exchange affluence in a large city for a modest home -in a small one, she develops into capable young womanhood by becoming a -member of The Girl Pioneers of America. - - “Any girl of a dozen years or more, or even less, will enjoy this - thoroughly, and anyone, young or old, will be the better for - having read it.”--_Pittsburgh Times-Gazette._ - -AMERICA’S DAUGHTER - -[Illustration] - -This is an interesting and inspiring story of girls in a select school -in Brooklyn who organize a club called “Daughters of America,” and -under the care of a well-liked teacher take a trip to points on the -New England coast made famous in our history. One of the girls has -been brought up without knowledge of her own family, and so is called -“America’s Daughter.” In the course of the trip she unravels the -mystery of her birth and all ends happily and profitably. - - “It is an inspiring story, well told and will be appreciated by - girls who love an active, out of doors life.”--_Daily Press, - Portland, Me._ - -THE LIBERTY GIRL - -Nathalie Page, seventeen, bright and popular with all her mates, forms -a club called the “Liberty Girls” and enthusiastically does her bit -to help win the war. A surprising invitation to the White Mountains -takes her from organized activity with her companions, but a girl like -Nathalie will not be idle wherever she goes, and in carrying out the -principles of patriotic service she wins great and deserved credit. - - -Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. Boston - - - - -HANDICRAFT FOR HANDY GIRLS - -By A. NEELY HALL - -Author of “The Boy Craftsman,” “Handicraft for Handy Boys,” “The Handy -Boy” - -AND DOROTHY PERKINS - -Illustrated with photographs and more than 700 diagrams and working -drawings - -8vo Cloth Price, $2.50 - -[Illustration] - -With the aid of an experienced craftswoman, A. Neely Hall, who is in -a class by himself as a thoroughly reliable teacher of handicraft, -every operation that he describes being first practically worked -out by himself, and every working drawing presented being original, -new, and actual, has opened the door for the great and constantly -increasing number of girls who like to “make things.” Such girls see -no reason why the joy of mechanical work should be restricted to their -brothers, and with this book it need no longer be. The first part of -the book is devoted to a great variety of indoor craft that can be -followed in autumn and winter, while the second part, “Spring and -Summer Handicraft,” deals with many attractive forms of outdoor life, -including an entire chapter on the activities of “Camp Fire Girls.” - - “This book will be hailed with delight by all girls who have a - mechanical turn.”--_Watchman-Examiner._ - - “Girls will love just such a book and will find interest for - every day of the year in it.”--_St. Louis Globe-Democrat._ - - “Triumphs of ingenuity never dreamed of are to be found in this - volume of handicraft that girls can make, but its chief charm is - to be found in the practical value of most of the things to be - made.”--_Lexington Herald._ - - -_For sale by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt of price by -the publishers_ - -Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. Boston - - - - -JEAN CABOT SERIES - -By GERTRUDE FISHER SCOTT - -Illustrated by Arthur O. Scott 12mo Cloth - -JEAN CABOT AT ASHTON - -[Illustration] - -Here is the “real thing” in a girl’s college story. Older authors can -invent situations and supply excellently written general delineations -of character, but all lack the vital touch of this work of a bright -young recent graduate of a well-known college for women, who has lost -none of the enthusiasm felt as a student. Every activity of a popular -girl’s first year is woven into a narrative, photographic in its -description of a life that calls into play most attractive qualities, -while at the same time severely testing both character and ability. - -JEAN CABOT IN THE BRITISH ISLES - -This is a college story, although dealing with a summer vacation, and -full of college spirit. It begins with a Yale-Harvard boat race at New -London, but soon Jean and her room-mate sail for Great Britain under -the chaperonage of Miss Hooper, a favorite member of the faculty at -Ashton College. Their trip is full of the delight that comes to the -traveler first seeing the countries forming “our old home.” - -JEAN CABOT IN CAP AND GOWN - -Jean Cabot is a superb young woman, physically and mentally, but -thoroughly human and thus favored with many warm friendships. Her final -year at Ashton College is the culmination of a course in which study, -sport and exercise, and social matters have been well balanced. - -JEAN CABOT AT THE HOUSE WITH THE BLUE SHUTTERS - -Such a group as Jean and her most intimate friends could not scatter at -once, as do most college companions after graduation, and six of them -under the chaperonage of a married older graduate and member of the -same sorority spend a most eventful summer in a historic farm-house in -Maine. - - -_For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by -the publishers_ - -Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. Boston - - - - - * * * * * * - - - - -Transcriber’s note: - -Punctuation has been standardised; spelling, and accented characters, -have been retained as they appear in the original publication. - - - -***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WHEN GRETEL WAS FIFTEEN*** - - -******* This file should be named 50371-0.txt or 50371-0.zip ******* - - -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: -http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/5/0/3/7/50371 - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/50371-0.zip b/old/50371-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1bea684..0000000 --- a/old/50371-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50371-h.zip b/old/50371-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c315430..0000000 --- a/old/50371-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50371-h/50371-h.htm b/old/50371-h/50371-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index e65505f..0000000 --- a/old/50371-h/50371-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,7737 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml"> -<head> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=UTF-8" /> -<title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of When Gretel Was Fifteen, by Nina Rhoades</title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - body {margin: 0 10%;} - - h1,h2,h3,h4 {text-align: center; clear: both;} - h2 {line-height: 2em;} - p {margin-top: 1em; text-align: justify; margin-bottom: 1em; text-indent: 1em;} - blockquote {margin: 2em 4em;} - .blockquote2 {margin: 1em 0em; font-size: .8em;} - - /* Font size */ - .p200, .p150, .p140, .p120 {font-weight: bold;} - .p200 {font-size: 2em;} - .p150 {font-size: 1.5em;} - .p140 {font-size: 1.4em;} - .p120 {font-size: 1.2em;} - - /* General */ - .noi {text-indent: 0em;} - .center {text-align: center; text-indent: 0;} - .centerleft {text-align: center; padding-right: 4em;} - .smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - .nmt {margin-top: 0em;} - .nmb {margin-bottom: 0em;} - .mt3 {margin-top: 3em;} - .right {text-align: right;} - .underline {text-decoration: underline;} - .wordspacing {word-spacing: 2em;} - .old-english {font-family: "Blackmoor LET", "Blackletter", "MathJax_Fraktur", "Old English Text MT", serif; font-weight: bold; font-size: 1.3em;} - - /* Drop caps */ - .dropcap {font-size: 1.8em; float: left; line-height: 1em; height: 1em; padding: 0 .02em 0 0; font-weight: normal;} - - /* Notes */ - cite {font-style: italic;} - .tn {width: 60%; margin: 2em 20%; background: #f3e9c6; padding: 1em; border: 1px solid #746953;} - a:link {text-decoration: none;} - - /* Tables */ - table {margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto; border-collapse: collapse; max-width: 30em;} - .tdl {text-align: left; margin-left: 0; padding-left: 2em; text-indent: -1em; padding-right: 1em;} - .tdr {text-align: right; vertical-align: top;} - .tdr2 {text-align: right;} - - /* Lists */ - ul {list-style: square;} - ul.nobullet {list-style: none; text-align: left;} - li {margin-bottom: .5em;} - - /* Horizontal rules */ - hr {width: 40%; margin: 2em 30%; clear: both;} - hr.tb {width: 45%; margin: 2em 27.5%;} - hr.full {width: 100%; margin: 1em 0%;} - hr.divider {width: 65%; margin: 4em 17.5%;} - hr.divider2 {width: 100%; margin: 4em 0;} - hr.double {width: 30%; margin: 1em 35%; height: 2px; border-width: 1px 0; border-style: solid; border-color: #000;} - - /* Page numbers */ - .pagenum {position: absolute; right: 2%; text-indent: 0em; - text-align: right; font-size: x-small; - font-weight: normal; font-variant: normal; font-style: normal; - letter-spacing: normal; line-height: normal; - color: #999; border-top: 1px solid; border-bottom: 1px solid; - background-color: inherit; padding: 1px 4px;} - - /* Images */ - .figcenter {clear: both; margin: 2em auto; text-align: center; max-width: 100%;} - .floatleft {float: left; clear: right; margin: 0 1em; text-align: center; max-width: 100%;} - .floatright {float: right; clear: left; margin: 0 1em; text-align: center; max-width: 100%;} - img {max-width: 100%; width: 100%; height: auto;} - .width100 {width: 100px;} - .width150 {width: 150px;} - .width400 {width: 400px;} - .width500 {width: 500px;} - - /* Books */ - .box {border: 1px solid #000; padding: 0 1em; max-width: 30em; margin: auto;} - .book-container {margin: 2em auto; width: 40em; text-align: center; max-width: 100%;} - - @media handheld { - body {margin: 0; padding: 0; width:100%;} - p {margin-top: .1em; text-align: justify; margin-bottom: .1em;} - hr {border-width: 0; margin: 0;} - img {max-width: 100%; width: auto; height: auto;} - .dropcap {font-size: 2.8em; float: left; line-height: 0.85em; height: 0.85em; padding: 0 .02em 0 0; font-weight: normal;} - .floatleft {float: left; clear: right; margin: 0 1em; text-align: center; max-width: 100%;} - .floatright {float: right; clear: left; margin: 0 1em; text-align: center; max-width: 100%;} - table {width: 100%; max-width: 100%; margin: 0;} - .tn {width: 80%; margin: 0 10%; background: #dcdcdc; padding: 1em;} - .hidehand {display: none; visibility: hidden;} - .book-container {margin: 2em auto; width: 98%; text-align: center; max-width: 100%;} - a:link {text-decoration: none;} - } - - h2.pg {line-height: 1em;} - hr.pg { width: 100%; - margin-top: 3em; - margin-bottom: 0em; - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; - height: 4px; - border-width: 4px 0 0 0; /* remove all borders except the top one */ - border-style: solid; - border-color: #000000; - clear: both; } - </style> -</head> -<body> -<h1>The Project Gutenberg eBook, When Gretel Was Fifteen, by Nina Rhoades, -Illustrated by ELizabeth Withington</h1> -<p>This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States -and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no -restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at <a -href="http://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you are not -located in the United States, you'll have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this ebook.</p> -<p>Title: When Gretel Was Fifteen</p> -<p>Author: Nina Rhoades</p> -<p>Release Date: November 2, 2015 [eBook #50371]</p> -<p>Language: English</p> -<p>Character set encoding: UTF-8</p> -<p>***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WHEN GRETEL WAS FIFTEEN***</p> -<p> </p> -<h4>E-text prepared by MWS<br /> - and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team<br /> - (<a href="http://www.pgdp.net">http://www.pgdp.net</a>)<br /> - in celebration of<br /> - Distributed Proofreaders' 15th Anniversary<br /> - from page images generously made available by<br /> - Internet Archive<br /> - (<a href="https://archive.org">https://archive.org</a>)</h4> -<p> </p> -<table border="0" style="background-color: #ccccff;margin: 0 auto;" cellpadding="10"> - <tr> - <td valign="top"> - Note: - </td> - <td> - Images of the original pages are available through - Internet Archive. See - <a href="https://archive.org/details/whengretelwasfif00byni"> - https://archive.org/details/whengretelwasfif00byni</a> - </td> - </tr> -</table> -<p> </p> -<hr class="pg" /> -<p> </p> -<p> </p> - -<div class="figcenter width500"> -<img src="images/cover.jpg" width="500" height="756" alt="Cover" /> -</div> - -<hr class="divider2" /> -<h1>WHEN GRETEL WAS FIFTEEN</h1> -<hr class="tb" /> - - -<div class="chapter"></div> -<div class="box"> -<p class="p140 center mt3">BOOKS BY NINA RHOADES</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> -<ul class="nobullet"> -<li>MARION’S VACATION. Illustrated. Cloth. $1.75</li> -<li>DOROTHY BROWN. Illustrated. Cloth. $1.75</li> -<li>VICTORINE’S BOOK. Illustrated. Cloth. $1.75</li> -<li>THE GIRL FROM ARIZONA. Illustrated. $1.75</li> -<li>THE INDEPENDENCE OF NAN. Illustrated. $1.75</li> -</ul> - - -<p class="p120 center">FOR YOUNGER READERS</p> - -<p class="smcap center">“The Brick House Books”</p> - -<p>The sight of the brick house on the cover makes girl readers happy at -once.—<cite>Indianapolis News.</cite></p> - -<p>Illustrated. Large 12mo. Cloth. $1.50 each.</p> - -<ul class="nobullet"> -<li>ONLY DOLLIE</li> -<li>THE LITTLE GIRL NEXT DOOR</li> -<li>WINIFRED’S NEIGHBORS</li> -<li>THE CHILDREN ON THE TOP FLOOR</li> -<li>HOW BARBARA KEPT HER PROMISE</li> -<li>LITTLE MISS ROSAMOND</li> -<li>PRISCILLA OF THE DOLL SHOP</li> -<li>BRAVE LITTLE PEGGY</li> -<li>THE OTHER SYLVIA</li> -<li>MAISIE’S MERRY CHRISTMAS</li> -<li>LITTLE QUEEN ESTHER</li> -<li>MAKING MARY LIZZIE HAPPY</li> -<li>A REAL CINDERELLA</li> -<li>NORA’S TWIN SISTER</li> -<li>FOUR GIRLS OF FORTY YEARS AGO</li> -</ul> - -<hr class="double" /> - -<p class="p120 center">LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO.<br /> -BOSTON</p> -</div> - - -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="figcenter width400"> -<a name="frontis" id="frontis"></a> -<img src="images/i_frontis.jpg" width="400" height="606" alt="Frontispiece" /> -<div class="caption"><span class="smcap">More than one pair -of eyes looked after her</span>—<i>Page <a href="#more">20</a>.</i></div> -</div> -</div> - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider2" /> -</div> -<p class="p200 center">WHEN GRETEL<br /> -WAS FIFTEEN</p> - -<p class="center">By<br /> -<span class="author">NINA RHOADES</span></p> - -<p class="smcap center">Illustrated by<br /> -ELIZABETH WITHINGTON</p> - -<div class="figcenter width100"> -<img src="images/colophon.jpg" width="100" height="124" alt="Colophon" /> -</div> - -<p class="p130 center"><small>BOSTON</small><br /> -LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider2" /> -<p class="center">Published, August, 1921</p> -</div> - -<p class="center smcap">Copyright, 1921, <br /> -By Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p class="center"><i>All rights reserved</i></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p class="center">When Gretel Was Fifteen</p> - -<p class="center"><span class="old-english">Norwood Press</span><br /> -BERWICK & SMITH CO.<br /> -<span class="smcap">Norwood, Mass.</span><br /> -U. S. A.</p> - - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5">5</a></span> -<hr class="divider2" /> -</div> - -<h2><a name="contents" id="contents"></a>CONTENTS</h2> - -<table summary="Contents"> -<tr> -<th class=""><small>CHAPTER</small></th> -<th> </th> -<th class="tdr2"><small>PAGE</small></th> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">I.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">The Girls at Miss Minton’s</span></td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#i">9</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">II.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Easter in War Time</span></td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#ii">32</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">III.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Breaking-Up Day</span></td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#iii">49</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">IV.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Fräulein Sieling Makes a Call</span></td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#iv">68</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">V.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Off for New London</span></td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#v">92</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">VI.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">At the Chesters’</span></td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#vi">111</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">VII.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Gretel Meets an Old Friend</span></td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#vii">133</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">VIII.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Ada Expresses an Opinion</span></td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#viii">154</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">IX.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">The Dance on the Fourth</span></td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#ix">177</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">X.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">The Summons</span></td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#x">197</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XI.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Gretel Proves Her Loyalty</span></td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xi">214</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XII.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Lost</span></td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xii">234</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XIII.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Suspense</span></td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xiii">260</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XIV.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Found</span></td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xiv">286</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XV.</td> -<td class="tdl"><span class="smcap">Safe at Home</span></td> -<td class="tdr2"><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6">6</a></span> -<a href="#xv">309</a></td> -</tr> -</table> - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">7</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="illustrations" id="illustrations"></a>ILLUSTRATIONS</h2> - -<table summary="Illustrations"> -<tr> -<td class="left">More than one pair of eyes looked -after her curiously</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#frontis"><i>Frontispiece</i></a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td> </td> -<td class="tdr2"><small>FACING PAGE</small></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="left">Gretel could not help noticing that the -young man was regarding her in a -rather peculiar manner</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#could">144</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="left">Gretel put out a detaining hand</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#put">168</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="left">If he recognized her, he made not the -slightest sign</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#if">192</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="left">“I believe you are to be trusted in so far -as that”</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#believe">224</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="left">Of course the two girls had a great deal -to say to each other</td> -<td class="tdr2"><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">8</a></span> -<a href="#course">314</a></td> -</tr> -</table> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider2" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">9</a></span> -</div> - -<p class="p200 center">When Gretel Was Fifteen</p> - - -<h2><a name="i" id="i"></a>CHAPTER I<br /> -<small>THE GIRLS AT MISS MINTON’S</small></h2> - - -<p class="noi">“<span class="smcap">War</span> has been declared.”</p> - -<p>Miss Minton’s hand trembled slightly, as she laid down the evening -paper, but otherwise she showed no sign of unusual emotion. There was -a moment of dead silence, and every face grew suddenly grave. They all -knew what it meant, those twelve pupils, and five teachers, seated at -Miss Minton’s long supper table. For nearly three years this terrible -thing called war had been devastating Europe, bringing pain and misery -to millions of once happy homes. And now their own country was to cast -in her lot with the Allies, in the great fight for humanity. It was -the first time<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">10</a></span> in the twenty years and more, during which Miss Minton -had been the mistress of her small school for girls, that that lady -had ever been known to look at a newspaper at meal time, but to-night -she had left instructions that the paper should be brought to her the -moment it arrived. For weeks every one had been expecting the war cloud -to burst, and yet now that it had happened, they were all conscious of -a certain shock. Amy Bowring began to cry.</p> - -<p>“My brother will have to go,” she sobbed; “he was at Plattsburg all -last summer. Oh, it’s dreadful. I don’t see why the President didn’t -prevent it.”</p> - -<p>Ada Godfrey’s black eyes flashed indignantly. Her uncle had gone down -on the <i>Lusitania</i>.</p> - -<p>“I’m glad he didn’t prevent it,” she said. “We ought to have gone in -two years ago. It’s time those Germans learned they don’t own the whole -world.”</p> - -<p>“Ada,” said Miss Minton, reprovingly, and she glanced down the long -table to where little<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">11</a></span> Fräulein Sieling, the German teacher, sat -next to Gretel Schiller. Ada bit her lip, and she, too, glanced at -the only two people among them all to whom Germany meant more than -a name. Fräulein had grown very pale, and there was a frightened -look in her blue eyes, but she was buttering a muffin with apparent -calmness. Gretel Schiller had flushed, and her lips were quivering. -Gretel’s father had been a famous German pianist, and although he had -died several years before, and Gretel was living with an American -half-brother and his wife, and was in every way quite as much an -American herself as any of them, they all knew that she worshipped her -father’s memory.</p> - -<p>“You remember the Civil War, don’t you, Miss Minton?” Grace Moss asked, -by way of steering the conversation into smoother waters. Grace was -one of the oldest pupils in the school, and felt privileged to ask -questions.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” answered Miss Minton, with a sigh. “I was only a child, but I -remember many things about that time. My eldest brother was killed at -Gettysburg. Amy, if you can’t<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">12</a></span> control yourself, you will have to leave -the table.”</p> - -<p>Miss Minton was always stern, but her tone was kinder than her words, -and Amy made an effort to check her sobs, and go on with her supper.</p> - -<p>“Do you remember the Civil War, too, Miss Laura?” Geraldine Barlow -inquired of Miss Laura, Miss Minton’s younger sister, who sat at the -other end of the table.</p> - -<p>“No, dear, I was too young. My sister is ten years older than I. I -think she is the only person here who has any memory of what real war -is like. Of course there was the little war with Spain, twenty years -ago, but that was so quickly over.”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps this war will be over quickly, too, now that America has gone -in,” said Angel Thayer, who always looked on the bright side of things. -“I don’t believe the Germans can hold out much longer. Perhaps they -will give in, and ask for peace before our boys get over.”</p> - -<p>“Not much hope of that,” said Margaret May. “My father writes that -Germany is terribly<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">13</a></span> strong still. He ought to know something about -it, for he has been working in the French hospitals for over a year.” -Margaret spoke confidently. She was very proud of that father of hers, -the poor country doctor, who had left his practice at home, and gone to -tend the wounded boys in France.</p> - -<p>At that moment Fräulein pushed back her chair from the table. “May I be -pardoned if I go to my room?” she asked in her slow, careful English, -and she cast an appealing glance at Miss Minton. “I have a very bad -headache.”</p> - -<p>“Certainly,” said Miss Minton, kindly, and as the little German teacher -hurriedly left the room, she added in a reproachful tone to Ada:</p> - -<p>“I am afraid you have hurt Fräulein’s feelings, Ada. It is not her -fault that her country is at war with us.”</p> - -<p>Gretel’s grave face brightened, and she gave Miss Minton a grateful -glance.</p> - -<p>“Fräulein is very unhappy,” she said, impulsively. “This dreadful war -has almost broken her heart.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">14</a></span> -“A pity it did not break it altogether,” muttered Madame, the French -teacher, but she did not speak loud enough to be heard by either of the -Mintons, for quarrels between different nationalities were strictly -forbidden in the school.</p> - -<p>Gretel saw Madame’s expression, even though she did not hear her -words, and a shadow crept into her brown eyes. She was very fond of -Fräulein, who, for more than a year now, had been the only person to -whom she could talk freely of her father’s memory, and of her happy -childhood, which had been spent in the big, shabby studio, among his -German friends. Indeed, Fräulein was the only German she knew, for -since she had gone to live with her American relatives, she had quite -lost trace of all her father’s friends. Her brother and his wife were -very good to her, and she loved them dearly, but those old memories -were very tender ones, and so when, a year and a half ago, she had come -to Miss Minton’s, a rather shy, quiet little girl of thirteen, it was -not strange that her heart<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">15</a></span> should have gone out to the sentimental -little German teacher, who talked to her in her father’s language, and -seemed to understand her as few people had done. Those were the early -days of the war, when many Americans still tried to be neutral, and -Gretel’s family had made no objections, when, in the holidays, she had -asked to invite Fräulein to their home. She had even gone to tea with -Fräulein, at her aunt’s apartment. But as the months passed, things -changed; feeling against Germany grew stronger, and on her last visit -Gretel had heard remarks made by Fräulein’s aunt, that had brought the -hot, indignant blood into her cheeks. Still, she had remained faithful -in her affection for her friend, arguing that, after all, if people -were Germans it was natural they should refuse to believe evil of their -country. She tried to picture herself in Fräulein’s place, a stranger -in a strange land, and she felt sure that whatever people had said -against America, she should still have loved her country, and been -loyal to her.</p> - -<p>And now America was actually at war with<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">16</a></span> Germany, and things would -necessarily grow more difficult. Gretel’s face was very grave and -troubled when, some fifteen minutes later, they all rose from the -supper table, and filed out of the dining-room. Her first thought was -to go to Fräulein, and try to comfort her. It was Good Friday, and -there would be no more lessons till the following Tuesday. The girls -had the evening to themselves, and could do what they chose till -bedtime.</p> - -<p>As soon as they had left the dining-room Amy began to cry again, and -Angel Thayer, too, who was her room-mate, and best friend, slipped an -arm about her tenderly.</p> - -<p>“Don’t cry, Amy,” she soothed. “Perhaps the war will be over before -your brother gets there. Miss Minton says most of the boys will have to -be trained in this country before they are sent overseas.”</p> - -<p>“I only wish I had a brother to go,” proclaimed Ada Godfrey. “I would -be proud to give him to my country.”</p> - -<p>“You wouldn’t if he were the only brother you had in the world,” -objected Amy, with a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">17</a></span> sob. “It’s all very well to talk when you haven’t -any brothers, and your father’s dead. There isn’t a soul in your family -to go.”</p> - -<p>“It wouldn’t make any difference if I had only one man relative in the -world,” declared Ada, heroically. “I should be proud to send him to -the war, even if I knew positively he would be killed the next month. -We ought to glory in making sacrifices. Think what the English and -French have done. My aunt, who is doing war work in England, says there -is scarcely a family that hasn’t lost at least one member. Oh, I wish -those horrid Germans were all——” Ada checked herself abruptly, for -Miss Minton was still within hearing distance.</p> - -<p>Every face grew grave. This idea of sacrifice for their country was a -new one to most of them. So far, Margaret May was the only girl at Miss -Minton’s to whom war had meant anything more than a name. But now—— -Even Angel’s bright smile faded, as she suddenly remembered that her -father, whom she<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">18</a></span> adored, was still a young man. Was it possible that -fathers as well as brothers might be called upon to join the colors?</p> - -<p>“I can’t help being glad my brothers are little boys,” said Molly -Chester, with a catch in her voice. “Father’s nearly fifty, so of -course he’s too old. I’m afraid I’m selfish, but it is a great comfort.”</p> - -<p>“Both my brothers will go,” said Olive Gerard, quietly. “I am glad to -have them, but of course it’s going to be hard for Mother and me.” -Olive was seventeen; a tall girl, with a sweet face, and gentle gray -eyes. She was a great favorite with the younger pupils, who all looked -up to her and admired her very much, and instinctively both Amy and -Angel drew a little closer to her, and Amy slipped a trembling hand -into hers.</p> - -<p>“I wish I could be brave,” she whispered, “but I know I am an awful -coward. Jack always told me I was a coward, because I was afraid of -snakes, and mice, and horrid creeping things, but, oh, it’s so terrible -to think of having people we love go away to be killed or<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">19</a></span> wounded! I’m -afraid I can never be brave enough to bear it as I ought.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, you will,” said Olive, smiling; “we shall all learn to be -brave. Think of how brave the English and French women have been. An -English friend of my mother’s wrote that all her three boys were at the -front, and that, hard as it was to part from them, there was one thing -that would have been much harder, and that would have been if they -hadn’t wanted to go.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, Jack wants to go,” cried Amy, with shining eyes. “He’s been -wanting to for more than a year.” And, suddenly she was conscious of -a sensation of pride in her big, handsome brother, that, with all her -love for him, she had never felt before.</p> - -<p>“Where are you going, Gretel?” Geraldine Barlow inquired, as they all -moved off in the direction of the big gymnasium.</p> - -<p>“To Fräulein’s room,” Gretel answered. “I think I’ll see if there is -anything I can do for her. She said she had a headache.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">20</a></span> -Geraldine looked troubled. She was a year younger than Gretel, whom she -liked very much, but she had never been quite able to understand her -friend’s intimacy with the German teacher.</p> - -<p>“Don’t you think perhaps she might prefer being by herself?” she -suggested.</p> - -<p>Gretel shook her head.</p> - -<p>“I think she would like to see me,” she said, and turned resolutely in -the direction of the staircase. <a name="more" id="more"></a>More than one pair of eyes looked after -her curiously.</p> - -<p>“What can she see in that German woman to like so much?” said Kitty -Sharp. “I can’t bear Fräulein myself, she’s so silly and sentimental, -and did you see how she looked when Miss Minton told us war had been -declared? I suppose she’s scared to death now we’ve gone into the war.”</p> - -<p>“Gretel likes her because she’s half German herself,” said Ada, -scornfully. “If I were in Gretel’s place I should change my name. I -wouldn’t be called Schiller, it’s so horribly German.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">21</a></span> -“Better not let her hear you suggest such a thing,” laughed Molly. -“She’s terribly proud of her father. He really was a great musician, -you know.”</p> - -<p>“Well, suppose he was,” scoffed Ada. “Nobody cares about German music -now. If I were in Gretel’s place, I would never mention my father’s -name. Her brother’s name is Douaine. I’m sure she could take it if she -wanted to. If I had a German name I’d change it as quick——” Ada’s -eyes snapped, and her lips tightened.</p> - -<p>Meantime Gretel had mounted the stairs, and made her way along the wide -corridor to Fräulein’s room. The door was closed, and she received -no response to her first gentle tap, but after waiting a moment, she -turned the handle, and went in. The room was in darkness, but the light -from the hall dimly revealed a motionless form lying on the bed, and at -the opening of the door, the figure suddenly lifted its head.</p> - -<p>“Who is it?” inquired Fräulein, in a choked voice.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">22</a></span> -“Only I,” said Gretel, and having closed the door, she made her way in -the darkness to the bed. “I came to see if I could do anything for you. -Oh, Fräulein dear, I’m so sorry! I know how unhappy you are.”</p> - -<p>Fräulein buried her face in the pillow, with a sob.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Liebchen,” she moaned, “it is frightful. My poor, dear country!”</p> - -<p>Gretel gave a start, and the color rushed up into her face.</p> - -<p>“I—I wasn’t thinking about your country,” she stammered; “I was only -sorry because you are so unhappy.”</p> - -<p>“But it is of my poor country that I am thinking,” sighed the German -woman. “My dear ones have suffered so cruelly. My two uncles were -killed the first year, and the cousin to whom I was affianced is a -prisoner in Russia.”</p> - -<p>“But the other countries have suffered just as much,” said Gretel, -“and, after all, it was Germany that started the war.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">23</a></span> -Fräulein sat up suddenly.</p> - -<p>“You say that because you will only listen to one side,” she cried, and -her voice shook with sudden anger. “You, who are a German yourself, -should have a broad mind.”</p> - -<p>Gretel’s cheeks grew hotter, and even her heart began to beat rather -fast.</p> - -<p>“I am not narrow-minded,” she said, indignantly, “and—and, I think you -forget, Fräulein, that I am an American. My mother was an American, and -I was born in New York.”</p> - -<p>Fräulein began to cry again.</p> - -<p>“You need not fly at me,” she sobbed. “Your father was a German.”</p> - -<p>“I know he was,” said Gretel, unsteadily, “and he was one of the best -men who ever lived. If he were alive now, I know he would not approve -of the dreadful things the Germans have done. He was always kind and -good to everybody.”</p> - -<p>“So was my cousin Rudolph,” murmured Fräulein, “but when war comes what -can one do? One must obey one’s superiors.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">24</a></span> -“I wouldn’t!” cried Gretel, hotly. “I would rather be shot a hundred -times over than do some of the things the Germans have done in France -and Belgium.”</p> - -<p>Fräulein threw herself back on the bed, and turned her face to the wall.</p> - -<p>“You had better go away,” she said, crossly; “you are not sympathetic -to-night, and my head is bad.”</p> - -<p>Gretel moved a few steps nearer to the door.</p> - -<p>“Good-night,” she said. “I’m sorry you won’t let me do anything for -you. I didn’t mean to be unsympathetic. I don’t want to hurt your -feelings, or say unkind things about your country, but——”</p> - -<p>“It is your country as well as mine,” interrupted the German woman. “I -well remember the time when you were proud to be the daughter of the -famous Hermann Schiller.”</p> - -<p>The tears started to Gretel’s eyes.</p> - -<p>“I am proud of my father now,” she said, “just as proud as I ever was -in my life, but<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">25</a></span> it is because he was a good man, and a great musician, -not because he was a German.”</p> - -<p>Fräulein did not answer, and, having reached the door, Gretel opened -it, and went out. In the hall she met Geraldine.</p> - -<p>“Oh, here you are,” said the younger girl, in a tone of evident -satisfaction. “I was going to Fräulein’s room to look for you. Miss -Minton sent me for you. She wants you to play.”</p> - -<p>Gretel’s face brightened. Her music was one of the greatest pleasures -of her life, and to be asked to play to Miss Minton was a great -compliment. Five minutes later she was at the piano in the Mintons’ -private parlor, touching the keys with loving fingers, while Miss -Minton and her sister knitted socks for the soldiers.</p> - -<p>And as she played, all the trouble died out of Gretel’s brown eyes, and -was replaced by the sweet, dreamy expression, which always came with -the music she loved. For the moment, war, discussions with Fräulein, -everything was forgotten, but the grand old masterpiece<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">26</a></span> she was -playing, and which her father had loved. She played uninterruptedly -for nearly an hour, and when she rose at last, in a panic of fear, -lest she had tired her audience, Miss Minton’s “Thank you, my dear,” -was so hearty, that the girl’s heart swelled with pride, for her -schoolmistress seldom paid compliments. Miss Laura said nothing, but as -Gretel left the room, she heard the younger sister remark in a voice -that was not quite steady:</p> - -<p>“I suppose I am very foolish, but music like that always makes me cry. -What a gift that child has.”</p> - -<p>Gretel smiled. She knew that she possessed a great gift, but the -knowledge had never made her conceited.</p> - -<p>“It is Father’s legacy to me,” she often told herself, “the only legacy -he had to leave; poor, kind Father.” And she resolved to do all in her -power to perfect herself in this one talent of hers.</p> - -<p>The girls were all in the gymnasium, playing games. Gretel heard their -voices, but<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">27</a></span> somehow she did not feel like joining them that evening. -So, after lingering a moment in the hall, she went up-stairs to the -room she shared with Geraldine. She switched on the electric light, -and, going to the bureau, stood for a long time gazing at the framed -photograph of her father. It was the photograph of the proverbial -German musician, deep-set eyes, and protruding brows, but the eyes were -very kind and gentle, and as she looked at the familiar face, Gretel’s -own eyes suddenly filled with tears.</p> - -<p>“Dear Father,” she murmured, bending to kiss the picture; “I think I -am almost glad you are in heaven. It would have made you so unhappy to -know of the terrible things your people have done. But the rest are -not like you; oh, they are not like you!” Gretel’s head drooped, and -putting up both hands to her burning face, she burst into tears.</p> - -<p>She was already in bed when Geraldine came up half an hour later, full -of the fun they had been having in the gym. When one<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">28</a></span> is only fourteen, -even the news that one’s country has gone to war cannot altogether -crush the desire for fun.</p> - -<p>“The girls all wondered where you were,” she said a little -reproachfully, as she sat down on the edge of Gretel’s bed to unbutton -her boots. “I told them you were playing for the Mintons, but I thought -perhaps you would come in later.”</p> - -<p>“I didn’t feel like romping to-night,” said Gretel, “so I thought I -might as well go to bed as do anything else.”</p> - -<p>“I’m glad you weren’t with Fräulein all the evening,” said Geraldine. -“Ada said she supposed you were hobnobbing together, and it made me -mad. You know the sarcastic way she has of saying things.”</p> - -<p>Gretel sighed.</p> - -<p>“I can’t help feeling very sorry for Fräulein!” she said. “Just think -how we should feel if we were in Germany now, and couldn’t go home. It -isn’t her fault that we are at war, nor her family’s fault either.”</p> - -<p>“No, of course it isn’t,” Geraldine agreed,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">29</a></span> “and I’ve always stood up -for her when Ada and the others said disagreeable things. But she did -act rather queerly to-night at supper. Suppose she should turn out to -be a spy, or something dreadful like that.”</p> - -<p>Geraldine was romantic, and she and her twin brother had read a great -many detective stories.</p> - -<p>“Nonsense,” said Gretel, indignantly. “You ought not to say such things -even in fun.”</p> - -<p>“Ada wasn’t in fun,” said Geraldine. “She said—but perhaps I’d better -not tell you if it’s going to make you mad.”</p> - -<p>“Tell me,” said Gretel, sitting up in bed. “After all, I suppose Ada -has the right to say what she chooses, even if it is unkind.”</p> - -<p>“Well, she said she doubted very much whether Fräulein was loyal to the -United States, and she thought Miss Minton ought not to keep her any -longer.” Two bright red spots were beginning to burn in Gretel’s cheeks.</p> - -<p>“Miss Minton wouldn’t be so unkind as to send Fräulein away now,” -she said. “There<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">30</a></span> wouldn’t be any place for her to go except to her -uncle’s, and I’m sure she wouldn’t be happy there. He always makes her -pay board in the vacations, and if she hadn’t any money I’m afraid he -would be very disagreeable. I saw him once, when I went to tea with -Fräulein and her aunt, and he had such a hard, cruel face.”</p> - -<p>Geraldine looked grave.</p> - -<p>“Well, I hope it won’t happen,” she said, “but most of the girls say -they won’t take any more German lessons now we are at war. I wouldn’t -worry about it, anyhow. Miss Minton is strict, but she is never unjust. -Even if she should send Fräulein away, I’m sure she would pay her for -the rest of the term. Oh, Gretel, isn’t the war exciting? Just think, -lots of people we know may have to go.”</p> - -<p>Gretel’s lip quivered.</p> - -<p>“I know,” she said, softly. “It’s very terrible. My heart has been so -heavy all the evening that I just couldn’t play games. Geraldine, let’s -say our prayers together, and ask God to take care of our dear ones, -and bring<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">31</a></span> this dreadful fighting and killing to an end before long.”</p> - -<p>“All right,” said Geraldine, in a tone of unusual gravity. “Of course -it’s terrible, only at first it seemed so exciting I didn’t think of -anything else. I suppose it’s very selfish, but I can’t help being -thankful Father is over age, and Jerry only fourteen. Molly Chester -said the same thing about her family this evening.”</p> - -<p>Gretel smiled indulgently, for, though Geraldine was only a year -younger than herself, she still looked upon her friend as quite a -little girl.</p> - -<p>“I’m thankful, too,” she said. “I suppose Percy is over age, too, but I -don’t know what he may decide to do. He thought America ought to have -gone into the war two years ago. Now hurry and undress, and then we’ll -say our prayers, and try to go to sleep.”</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">32</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="ii" id="ii"></a>CHAPTER II<br /> -<small>EASTER IN WAR TIME</small></h2> - - -<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">It</span> was Easter Sunday. Such a strange Easter, quite unlike any the girls -had ever known before, for though the world was bathed in bright spring -sunshine, and a robin was singing his merriest song in the elm-tree -outside the schoolroom window, there was a strange feeling of solemnity -about everything—a feeling as if something were going to happen, and -the storm might break at any moment.</p> - -<p>They had walked to church as usual, but even on the quiet village -street little groups of people were talking earnestly together, and -every face they saw was grave, and a little anxious. The service had -been beautiful, and the village children had sung the Easter carols, as -they always did, but after the regular Easter sermon, the clergyman had -made an earnest appeal<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">33</a></span> to his congregation to do their duty as loyal -Americans, and to be ready for sacrifice now that the call had come. -Gretel had felt her heart thrill as she listened, and she could not -help glancing at her schoolmates for sympathy. Amy Bowring was crying -softly, and Ada looked flushed and excited.</p> - -<p>“I’ve been praying all winter that we might not have to go into the -war,” Molly Chester whispered, as they walked down the aisle, while the -organ played “The Star-Spangled Banner,” “but I’m glad we’re in now. I -shouldn’t like to be ashamed of my country.”</p> - -<p>They had walked home very quietly, nobody feeling much inclined to -talk, and now the midday dinner was over, and most of the girls had -gathered in the schoolroom to write their weekly letters home. One -of the things which had helped to make Miss Minton’s little school -popular for so many years was the fact that she had always tried to -make it as much as possible like home. There were a few rules, which -must be followed, but in general the girls were allowed to do very -much, out of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">34</a></span> lesson hours, as they would if they were in their own -homes. Miss Minton always declared that she would not keep a girl in -her school whom she could not trust, and when girls—and boys, too, -for that matter—are put on their honor, it is really surprising how -comparatively seldom they get into mischief. So the girls at Miss -Minton’s were allowed to spend their Sunday afternoons very much as -they would have spent them at home, although there was a general -understanding that Sunday was the day for writing home letters. No one -was obliged to attend afternoon service unless she wished, but in the -evening they sang hymns, and Miss Minton asked Bible questions, which -was quite exciting, as everybody tried to be ready with a correct -answer, and Miss Minton had a disconcerting way of skipping about, so -that it was impossible to guess what question she would ask next. On -this Easter afternoon Grace, Olive, and one or two of the other girls, -had gone to church with Miss Laura, and Miss Whiting, the arithmetic -teacher, but Gretel, Geraldine, Molly, Kitty,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">35</a></span> Angel, and Ada were all -in the schoolroom writing letters.</p> - -<p>For a while it was very quiet, with only the scratching of pens, and -an occasional rustle of paper, to break the silence, but at last Ada -finished her letter, and remarked, as she slipped it into the envelope:</p> - -<p>“I’ve written Mother that I don’t intend to take another German lesson. -I know she’ll approve.”</p> - -<p>“I envy you,” said Kitty. “I wish I could write the same to my mother, -but I know she’d say I must do as Miss Minton thinks best. I hate -German.”</p> - -<p>“So do I,” chimed in Amy, “but I suppose we’ve got to study it as long -as Fräulein stays. Did you ever see any one with such a long face as -Fräulein has worn ever since war was declared?”</p> - -<p>“I’m sorry for her,” said Molly, sympathetically. “She must hate to -feel how everybody dislikes her country. I should have a long face, -too, if I were in her place.”</p> - -<p>“You wouldn’t if you were loyal to America,”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">36</a></span> declared Ada. “You would -be glad your old country was getting what she deserved.”</p> - -<p>“There are some good, loyal Germans in this country,” put in Angel. -“Gretel knew ever so many when her father was alive, and some of them -were lovely; weren’t they, Gretel?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t believe all Germans are wicked,” said Gretel, blushing. “Those -musicians who came to Father’s studio were very kind and generous to -each other. I don’t believe any of them would have done the terrible -things we’ve been reading about in the papers.”</p> - -<p>“Wouldn’t they, though?” scoffed Ada. “Just give them a chance, and see -what they would do. My mother says she wouldn’t trust a German, not -if——”</p> - -<p>Ada paused abruptly, as the door opened, and Fräulein herself appeared -on the threshold. The little German teacher was looking flushed and -agitated, and stood for a moment, glancing from one face to another, -until her eye met Gretel’s sympathetic gaze. Gretel was feeling rather -hot and indignant at the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">37</a></span> moment. Ada’s words had hurt her keenly, and -she was conscious of a sudden access of affection for Fräulein, who -seemed so forlorn and unhappy.</p> - -<p>“Would you like to go for a walk, Fräulein?” she asked, kindly. “I’ve -finished my letter, and I’d love to go with you.”</p> - -<p>Fräulein shook her head, and her lip quivered.</p> - -<p>“I have come to say good-bye to you all,” she said. “I go this evening.”</p> - -<p>There was a little stir of excitement, pens were laid down, and all -eyes were turned in surprise towards the German teacher.</p> - -<p>“We—we didn’t think you would go,” gasped Molly, and Angel added -politely:</p> - -<p>“We are very sorry. I hope no one in your family is ill.”</p> - -<p>“No,” said Fräulein, “it is not illness that causes me to leave. It is -because Miss Minton thinks it best. She says none of you will wish to -study German any more this year.”</p> - -<p>There was a moment of uncomfortable silence, and then Geraldine said, -awkwardly:</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">38</a></span> -“It’ll be rather jolly to have a holiday in the middle of the term, -won’t it? I wish I were going to have one; don’t you, girls?”</p> - -<p>“I do,” said Angel. “I don’t believe it will be a long holiday, though. -The war will surely be over by next autumn, and then, of course, -Fräulein will come back.”</p> - -<p>“I do not think so,” said Fräulein, and there was a sound in her voice -that might have been either pain or anger. “The war will not be over -as soon as you think. Germany is still very strong; she will not give -in for a long time yet. And in the meantime the poor Germans in this -country must starve, I suppose.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, no they won’t, I’m sure they won’t!” protested Angel. “It is -very hard for them, I know, and I am dreadfully sorry, but if we were -in Germany now it would be just as hard for us. I don’t believe Miss -Minton meant to be unkind.”</p> - -<p>“She thinks herself justified, I suppose,” returned the German woman. -“You all do that, but it does not alter the fact. However, that is -not the question now. I have come to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">39</a></span> say good-bye. I am taking the -five-thirty train to New York.”</p> - -<p>All the girls except Ada rose politely.</p> - -<p>“Good-bye, Fräulein,” said Molly, holding out her hand. “I—I hope -you’ll have a pleasant summer.”</p> - -<p>The others followed Molly’s example, and they all shook hands. Then -Fräulein turned to Ada.</p> - -<p>“Will you not bid me good-bye?” she said. “I know you have never liked -me, but may we not part friends?”</p> - -<p>“Good-bye, Fräulein,” said Ada, coldly. “I am sorry you think I have -never liked you. I have always tried to be polite.”</p> - -<p>“Actions speak louder than words,” quoted Fräulein, and without another -word, she turned to leave the room.</p> - -<p>“I’ll come and help you pack,” said Gretel, and, with a reproachful -glance at Ada, she followed the German woman from the room.</p> - -<p>“Well, of all the disagreeable, impertinent people!” burst out Ada, as -the door closed behind them. “To tell me I never liked her!<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">40</a></span> It’s quite -true, of course, but I didn’t suppose she knew it.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t see how she could have helped knowing it,” said Geraldine, -bluntly. “I think you might have been polite enough to stand up and -shake hands. None of us cares much about her, but it isn’t necessary to -be rude.”</p> - -<p>Ada reddened, and bit her lip.</p> - -<p>“I don’t care how rude I am to a German,” she said. “I hate them all, -and all loyal Americans ought to hate them. Think of Belgium and the -<i>Lusitania</i>. I’m not like your friend Gretel Schiller.”</p> - -<p>Geraldine sprang to her feet; her eyes were flashing.</p> - -<p>“Ada Godfrey,” she cried, her voice trembling with rage, “you are -the meanest girl I ever knew. You know perfectly well that Gretel is -as good an American as any one of us. She can’t help the fact that -her father was a German. If you ever say a thing like that again -I’ll—I’ll——”</p> - -<p>“Oh, don’t quarrel, girls,” expostulated<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">41</a></span> Molly. “Of course we know -Gretel is all right, and it really was very rude to treat Fräulein as -you did, Ada. Of course, she was rude, too, but then she is in a pretty -hard position. Some Germans are very nice. We had a Fräulein when we -were little, and we all loved her dearly. If we dislike Fräulein, I -think it’s principally because she has never seemed to care much about -us.”</p> - -<p>“She seemed to care a good deal for Gretel,” muttered Ada, but she said -no more, and Geraldine also relapsed into silence, and went on with the -letter she was writing her twin brother at St. Mark’s. But if any one -had chanced to look over her shoulder, it would have been seen that -Ada was still in her black books. For Jerry Barlow was as devoted in -his allegiance to Gretel as his sister, and Geraldine was sure of his -sympathy.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile Gretel had followed Fräulein up-stairs in silence, neither of -them uttering a word until they had reached the German teacher’s room -and closed the door. Then Fräulein spoke.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">42</a></span> -“Impudent little beast!” she said, and then collapsed in the -rocking-chair, and began to cry.</p> - -<p>Gretel was very uncomfortable. She was sincerely sorry for Fräulein, -and angry with Ada, but at the same time she felt convinced that things -could not be quite as bad as Fräulein had represented. So, instead of -putting her arms round her friend’s neck, and comforting her—which was -what Fräulein expected—she remained standing in embarrassed silence, -till the German woman demanded between sobs:</p> - -<p>“Have you nothing to say to me? Have you, too, turned against me -because of this cruel war? Ah, I did not expect this of you—I did not -think——” Sobs checked further utterance.</p> - -<p>Now, Gretel had a very soft heart, and the sight of this distress was -more than she could bear. In another moment her arms were round her -friend, and she was trying to draw Fräulein’s hands down from her face.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Fräulein dear,” she protested, crying<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">43</a></span> herself from pure sympathy, -“I am so terribly, terribly sorry! Do try not to be so unhappy. You -know I haven’t turned against you; I couldn’t do such a thing. I am -your friend; I would do anything I could to help you. You can’t help -being German. You are no more to blame for this dreadful war than -Father would be if he were alive now.”</p> - -<p>“Of course I am not to blame,” choked Fräulein, “but people treat me -as if I were. It is cruel and outrageous, and what is more, I will not -endure it.” And suddenly Fräulein’s foot came down with a stamp, that -rather startled Gretel, for she had not realized before that her friend -had a temper.</p> - -<p>“I know it is cruel,” she said, soothingly, “but I don’t see how we can -help it. People are sometimes rather unkind to me, too, although I am -only half German.”</p> - -<p>“Half German,” repeated Fräulein, scornfully; “yes, that is it, you are -only half German. You will not help the cause, but I am not afraid; I -will work for my country! I——”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">44</a></span> -“Oh, Fräulein, don’t talk like that,” interrupted Gretel. “It isn’t -right. You are an American citizen. If people heard you say such -things, you might get into dreadful trouble. Perhaps, after all, you -will be happier away from here. I sometimes wish I could go away -myself, when Ada—I mean when people say unkind things about Father’s -being German; but I am afraid it would be cowardly to ask Percy to let -me go home before the end of the term.”</p> - -<p>“I have been dismissed,” cried Fräulein, returning to her grievance, -“dismissed for no fault, except that I am a German—one of the hated -race. I am turned out like a dog; I may starve for aught they care.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, that is terrible!” gasped Gretel. “Do you mean that Miss Minton -didn’t pay you your salary?”</p> - -<p>“Pay! What is pay? Do they think because they offer one a little money -everything is to be forgiven and forgotten? Yes, she has paid me for -the rest of the season, but how long will that money last, and when -it is gone<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">45</a></span> what am I to do? My uncle will only let me share his home -while I have money to pay my board, and who will employ a German now -that this country has gone mad, and joined our enemies?”</p> - -<p>“I know it’s going to be very hard for you,” murmured Gretel. “Percy -gives me a very large allowance—much more than I really need—if you -would let me help you——”</p> - -<p>Fräulein’s face softened.</p> - -<p>“You are a dear, generous child,” she said, “but it would never be -allowed. If your brother were to find out that you were helping a -German, your allowance would be stopped on the instant. Of course, you -might be able to keep him in ignorance. I am not thinking of myself but -of others. Are you obliged to render an account of how your allowance -is spent?”</p> - -<p>“No,” said Gretel; “Percy and Barbara are very kind. They never ask -how I spend my money, but I always tell them. I couldn’t do a thing I -thought they might disapprove of without telling them. It wouldn’t be -fair.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">46</a></span> -Fräulein sighed and shook her head.</p> - -<p>“Then you may be quite certain you will never be able to help a German -in distress,” she said, “but you have a kind heart, and there are not -many kind hearts in this cruel world now.”</p> - -<p>There was something very pathetic in the quiver of Fräulein’s voice, -and in her red, swollen eyes, and all at once Gretel found herself -recalling the dingy little flat, where her friend’s relatives lived. -After all, it was very sad to be alone in an enemy’s country in war -time. Before she quite realized what she was doing, her arms were round -Fräulein’s neck again, and she was kissing her, and murmuring in her -half-forgotten German:</p> - -<p>“Dear Fräulein, I love you very much, and if I can ever help you in any -way, indeed, indeed I will try.”</p> - -<p>An hour and a half later, Gretel was standing at the hall window, -watching the station bus, with Fräulein and her belongings inside, -disappearing from sight in the gathering dusk.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">47</a></span> In spite of herself, -she could not help a little sigh of relief.</p> - -<p>“Poor Fräulein,” she said to herself, “I’m terribly sorry for her, of -course, but I can’t help feeling rather glad she’s gone. I am sure -she’ll be much happier with her own people, even if she does think she -won’t.”</p> - -<p>She was turning to go up-stairs when she encountered Miss Laura, -coming out of Miss Minton’s private sitting-room. Miss Laura was much -more approachable than her sister, and would sometimes condescend to -be quite friendly, even confidential with the girls. On the present -occasion she stopped Gretel to inquire rather mysteriously:</p> - -<p>“Has she gone?”</p> - -<p>“Do you mean Fräulein?” asked Gretel. “Yes, the bus has just left.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I must say I am relieved,” said Miss Laura. “I was so afraid she -would make a scene of some sort; those foreigners are so dramatic. She -has quite upset Sister; she was so rude; really almost violent in her -language. I should have been frightened to death, but Sister<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">48</a></span> is always -so calm. She assured the woman there was no reason for her leaving at -once. It was merely a question of discontinuing the German classes -during the war. Fräulein flew into a rage, and declared she would go -by the first train, and that no earthly consideration would induce her -to spend another night under our roof. Downright ungrateful conduct, I -call it, after the care Sister took of her when she was laid up so long -with bronchitis last winter. But then, what else can one expect from a -German?”</p> - -<p>Again the hot blood rushed up into Gretel’s cheeks, and she hurried -away that Miss Laura might not see the tears that had started to her -eyes.</p> - -<p>“I don’t suppose they mean to be unkind,” she told herself, as she went -up-stairs to her own room. “Perhaps Miss Laura didn’t even remember -that Father was a German, but it does hurt when people say such things, -and I can’t altogether blame Fräulein for being angry, although, of -course, she had no right to be rude to Miss Minton.”</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">49</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="iii" id="iii"></a>CHAPTER III<br /> -<small>BREAKING-UP DAY</small></h2> - - -<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">It</span> was the fourteenth of June, and “Breaking-Up” day at Miss Minton’s. -For more than two months the United States had been at war with -Germany, and during that time many things had happened. Even the quiet -little Connecticut village, where Miss Minton lived, had begun to -realize something of what war meant. There was a Service Flag waving -from each of more than a dozen houses, and only the day before there -had been a sad leave-taking at the station, when thirty boys had left -for the nearest training-camp. Registration Day had come and gone, and -more than ten million young men between the ages of eighteen and thirty -had signed their names.</p> - -<p>Among the girls at Miss Minton’s, war was also beginning to seem very -real. Amy’s<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">50</a></span> brother had left Harvard, and gone for a month’s training -before being sent overseas. One of Olive’s brothers had joined the -Flying Corps, and the other was already on his way to France. Angel -Thayer’s father had offered his services for foreign duty, and Gretel’s -brother was doing Government work in Washington.</p> - -<p>But people cannot always be sad, even in war time, and on that glorious -June morning, when the air was heavy with the fragrance of roses and -honeysuckle, and the birds were singing as birds only do sing in June, -a group of very bright young faces was gathered on Miss Minton’s front -porch, awaiting the arrival of the station bus.</p> - -<p>“I’m so excited at the thought of going home I can hardly wait to get -to the station,” said Molly Chester, joyfully. “It seems an age since I -saw my family in March.”</p> - -<p>“Haven’t your people gone to the country yet?” inquired Kitty, whose -own family had already moved to their summer home on the Jersey shore.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">51</a></span> -“Oh, yes, they went up to New London on the first. I’m to meet Father -in town this afternoon, and go up with him.”</p> - -<p>“New London will be interesting this summer, with the naval station so -near,” remarked Margaret May. “You and Ada are lucky to have summer -places there.” Margaret spoke a little enviously. Her own home was in -a small town in Vermont, and her hopes of an exciting summer were not -high.</p> - -<p>“I dare say we shall see a good deal of the officers,” Molly said. “My -cousin Stephen Cranston is stationed at New London, and I suppose he -will bring some of the boys up to our house. I don’t believe we shall -be allowed to go near the naval station, though; they are so afraid of -spies.”</p> - -<p>“Wouldn’t it be exciting to catch a spy?” said Geraldine, to whom war -still seemed like an exciting game. “Jerry and I used to play spy games -when we were kids. I always loved reading stories about them, didn’t -you, Gretel?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Gretel, “when they were only<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">52</a></span> stories, but now when it’s -real!” She gave a little involuntary shudder.</p> - -<p>“I hope every spy will be caught and shot,” remarked Ada, the -belligerent.</p> - -<p>“German spies, you mean,” corrected Kitty. “Our boys have to be spies -sometimes, too, you know. All spies are not wicked. There were André -and Nathan Hale, for instance.”</p> - -<p>Before Ada could reply, somebody announced that the bus was in sight, -and in another moment it had rattled up to the door. Miss Minton -and Miss Laura came hurrying out to say good-bye, and there was a -great deal of chattering and laughter, as the twelve girls and their -belongings were packed into the big stage. They were to be accompanied -to New York by Madame and Miss Brown, the physical-culture teacher, -there to be met by friends or relatives.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>“School isn’t such a bad place, after all,” said Angel, wiping her -eyes, as the bus turned out of Miss Minton’s gate into the village -street. “I never knew how much I liked Miss<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">53</a></span> Minton until I was saying -good-bye to her, and we have had some jolly times, even if the teachers -were strict, and the lessons hard.”</p> - -<p>“People always talk like that on ‘Breaking-Up’ day,” said Ada, with -a superior smile. “You’ll feel differently when September comes. I -thought I never could bear to come back the second year, but Mother -insisted, and I’m not sorry I came now the term is over.”</p> - -<p>“I wonder if we shall all come back next year,” said Amy. “I suppose -the war will make a difference in everything. I don’t believe Mother -will let me leave her if Jack is away. She says she can’t bear to be -parted from both of us.”</p> - -<p>“Well, don’t let’s bother about next year, or war, or anything else -disagreeable,” said Molly. “Let’s just remember that it’s June, and -that we’re all going home for the summer. You look awfully happy, -Gretel; I had no idea you’d be so glad to leave school.”</p> - -<p>Gretel laughed.</p> - -<p>“I am glad,” she said, with a long breath of pure delight. “School is -all right, and the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">54</a></span> Mintons are very kind, but there isn’t any place in -the world like home. It seems as if I could hardly wait to get to New -York and see Percy and Barbara.”</p> - -<p>Molly regarded her friend curiously. It was not the first time the -idea had occurred to her that possibly Gretel had not had altogether a -comfortable time during the past few months. She had never complained, -and had been almost always cheerful, but there were times when her -eyes had a sad, hurt look in them, and those were generally the times -when some one had made a sharp or thoughtless allusion to her German -antecedents. Molly was a kind-hearted girl, and really fond of Gretel, -and she made a sudden resolve to try to make up to her friend for some -of the half-unintentional slights she had received.</p> - -<p>They were a very merry party on the train, and a source of much -amusement to their fellow-travelers, during the short journey, but -as they drew near to the great city, where they were to separate, -everybody was suddenly aware of feeling just a little sad.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">55</a></span> -“You’ll be sure to write once a week, won’t you, Angel?” Amy Bowring -whispered to her chum. “It’s going to be terribly lonely without Jack. -We always did so many things together, you know.”</p> - -<p>“Of course I will,” promised Angel, “and perhaps your mother will let -you make me a visit. Beverly isn’t so very far from Bar Harbor.”</p> - -<p>“I shall expect a visit from some of you,” declared Margaret. “Mother -said I could ask three girls, but the trouble is I want you all, and -don’t know which three to choose.”</p> - -<p>“We shall have to draw lots,” laughed Kitty. “Then nobody can possibly -feel slighted. Why, here we are in the tunnel already; we must hurry -and get our things together.”</p> - -<p>Five minutes later the suburban train was gliding into the Grand -Central Station.</p> - -<p>“There’s Jerry!” cried Geraldine, joyfully, as they hurried along the -crowded platform, and the next moment she was rapturously hugging -a tall schoolboy, whose round, good-humored<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">56</a></span> face displayed an odd -mixture of pleasure and embarrassment.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Jerry, you darling, I am glad to see you! When did you get home?”</p> - -<p>“Last night,” returned her brother, extricating himself, not without -some difficulty, from her embrace. “School closed yesterday, and I came -home on the Boston Flyer. I say, old girl, you needn’t hug a fellow -like that before people, you know. Where’s Gretel?”</p> - -<p>“She was here a minute ago,” said Geraldine. “Oh, there she is, talking -to Molly Chester. Are Mr. or Mrs. Douaine here?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know; I haven’t seen them. Mother sent me in the car, and it’s -waiting outside, so we can drop Gretel at her house just as well as -not. Who’s that girl talking to the man with gray hair?”</p> - -<p>“That’s Angel Thayer,” said Geraldine, following her brother’s glance. -“She’s pretty, isn’t she? I’ll introduce you if I get a chance. That -gentleman must be her uncle. Her father has gone to the war. Oh, Jerry, -isn’t the war exciting?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">57</a></span> -“I should say it was! I only wish I were old enough to enlist. Some of -the seniors are doing it, but they won’t take a fellow unless he’s over -eighteen, worse luck. Oh, there’s Mrs. Douaine, so Gretel’s all right. -We may as well go along.”</p> - -<p>Gretel had stood a little in the background while her friends were -being greeted by their various relatives, but at sight of a very -pretty young woman hurrying towards her through the crowd, her face -brightened, and she ran eagerly forward to greet her sister-in-law.</p> - -<p>“I am so sorry to be late, Gretel dear,” Mrs. Douaine said, kissing her -affectionately. “I left home in plenty of time, but we met a regiment -marching down Fifth Avenue, and there was such a block in the traffic, -I thought I should never get here. Did you give your check to the -expressman on the train?”</p> - -<p>“Now, do tell me all about everything,” exclaimed Gretel, leaning back -in her brother’s comfortable limousine, as they moved away from the -station. “Is Percy all right?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, but frightfully busy. He has entered<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">58</a></span> heart and soul into war -work. By the way, I have a surprise for you. Where do you think we are -going to spend the summer?”</p> - -<p>“I haven’t the least idea. Not Bar Harbor or Murray Bay, I suppose?”</p> - -<p>“No, indeed; nowhere as cool as Maine or Canada. I am afraid we shall -have to put up with a good deal of hot weather, but it can’t be helped. -You see, Percy expects to be in Washington nearly all summer, and I -couldn’t bear the thought of going so far away from him, so we have -rented a house there, or rather in the suburbs. It is rather prettily -situated, right on the banks of the Potomac, and within very easy -distance of the city. We expect to move down the last of next week. How -do you think you will enjoy spending a summer in Washington?”</p> - -<p>“I shall love it, I am sure,” said Gretel, enthusiastically. “And, oh, -Barbara, I want to do some war work, too. It seems as if every one -ought to do something to help just a little.”</p> - -<p>“Every one is doing something to help,”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">59</a></span> said Mrs. Douaine. “You have -no idea what the women had done already. Two of my best friends have -gone over to nurse in Paris hospitals, and three more have joined the -woman’s motor corps, and are learning to drive ambulances. I want to -help Percy all I can, and, oh, I am so thankful it is Washington for -him, and not the trenches. He was determined to go at first, in spite -of his being over age, but they turned him down on account of his eyes. -He is terribly near-sighted, you know. So now he has asked for home -service in Washington, and been accepted.”</p> - -<p>Gretel uttered a little sigh of satisfaction, and slipped her hand into -her sister-in-law’s.</p> - -<p>“I can’t help being thankful he isn’t going,” she said, “though I -suppose it must have been a great disappointment to him. Some of the -girls’ brothers are going, and it seems so dreadful. Ada Godfrey says -we ought to be glad to give our fathers and brothers to the country, -but Molly Chester says it’s easy for Ada to talk about giving up, when -she hasn’t any one to give herself.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">60</a></span> -Mrs. Douaine laughed.</p> - -<p>“I am afraid that is the way with a good many people,” she said, “but -I was willing to let Percy go, though the thought of parting from him -almost broke my heart. It must be a wonderful thing to die for one’s -country, Gretel.”</p> - -<p>“I think I could die for my country if I were a man,” said Gretel, with -kindling eyes. “I never realized how much I loved it till the war came, -but now every time I see the American flag, I feel as if I wanted to go -right off and do something.”</p> - -<p>Then Mrs. Douaine spoke of something else, and nothing more was said -about the war till the car drew up before the house on a quiet, uptown -street, which had been Gretel’s home for the past three years.</p> - -<p>“It is glorious to be at home, even if all the furniture is covered -up in brown linen,” cried Gretel, joyfully, as she followed her -sister-in-law up-stairs, after greeting the elderly butler and smiling -parlor maid in the front hall.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">61</a></span> -“Your room hasn’t been disturbed yet,” said Mrs. Douaine. “I wouldn’t -have it touched till you came home. I thought it would seem more -homelike to find everything just as usual. The rest of the house is -pretty well dismantled, however. There’s so much to be done, and we may -remain in Washington till the war is over.”</p> - -<p>“You are a dear, Barbara!” exclaimed Gretel, heartily. “It will be -lovely to find all my things just as I left them. I do love that room -so. I dream about it sometimes at school. But I’d love to help with the -packing. You have no idea what a good packer I have grown to be. The -girls all get me to help them with their trunks. Ah, here’s Dora.” And -she paused to shake hands with a rosy-cheeked maid, who was awaiting -them at the head of the stairs.</p> - -<p>There was no doubt of the fact that Dora was pleased to welcome her -young lady home. Her honest face fairly beamed with pleasure, and she -followed Gretel to her room, and insisted on unpacking her suit-case.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">62</a></span> -“You’ll spoil me if you wait on me too much,” protested Gretel, -laughing. “We have to wait on ourselves at school. I’ve made my own bed -every morning all winter.”</p> - -<p>Dora looked rather shocked.</p> - -<p>“Well, you won’t make your own bed here, that’s one sure thing,” she -announced, with decision. “I don’t see why young ladies want to do -their own work.”</p> - -<p>“I believe you have imbibed some of Higgins’s English ideas about young -ladies,” laughed Gretel. “I never shall forget her horror when Percy -and Barbara said I might go out by myself. ‘Such a proceeding had never -been heard of in the Henglish Haristocracy.’ By the way, has any one -heard from Higgins lately?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Miss, Martha had a letter last week. She’s decided to stay on in -England with her sister, whose two sons have been killed in the war. -She asked to be respectfully remembered to all the family.”</p> - -<p>Gretel’s bright face clouded, and she suddenly laid down the brush with -which she had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">63</a></span> been smoothing her hair, preparatory to going down to -luncheon.</p> - -<p>“Two sons killed,” she exclaimed in horror. “Oh, Dora, how perfectly -dreadful!”</p> - -<p>“Yes, it is dreadful,” agreed the maid, with a sigh, “and now this -country’s gone in, it’s going to be worse still. Peter’s enlisted.”</p> - -<p>“Peter! Why, Dora, how could he? He isn’t seventeen yet.”</p> - -<p>“They wouldn’t have taken him if they’d known how young he was,” said -Dora, not without some pride in her tone, “but he fibbed about his age, -and they accepted him. Mother’s been crying her eyes out about his -going, but Father says if a boy has got pluck enough to do a thing like -that, he isn’t going to interfere. Peter’s at Camp Schuyler now, and -he expects to be sent over any time. I wish you could see him in his -uniform.”</p> - -<p>“I wish I could,” said Gretel, “but it does seem rather queer. Things -are changing so fast. Why, it was only three or four years ago that -Peter was just a mischievous little boy. Do you remember the night he -and Lillie came<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">64</a></span> to play and sing for me at Mrs. Marsh’s, and the grand -row over the cream puffs?” Gretel laughed merrily over the childish -recollection, but she was grave again in a moment.</p> - -<p>“I can’t think of Peter going to the war,” she said. “He is the first -person I really know well who is actually going, and it seems to make -it all so much more real. I am very sorry for your mother, Dora, and -for all of you.”</p> - -<p>“We’re no worse off than thousands of others,” said Dora, -philosophically. “Now do let me take off those heavy boots, Miss -Gretel. They’re much too thick to wear in the house this hot day, and -there’s a nice pair of slippers in the closet.”</p> - -<p>Gretel was still looking rather grave when she joined her sister-in-law -at the luncheon table. But Mrs. Douaine was too busy and preoccupied -herself to notice it.</p> - -<p>“I am so sorry to leave you on your first afternoon, Gretel,” she said, -regretfully, “but I have no end of things to attend to before we leave -for Washington. Do you mind staying<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">65</a></span> at home, or would you rather come -out with me?”</p> - -<p>“I think I’ll stay at home unless you need me for anything,” said -Gretel. “There is always something rather exciting in going over all my -old treasures when I haven’t seen them for three months, and besides, I -want to play on the dear old piano. I suppose Percy is in Washington.”</p> - -<p>“He has been for the past week, but I have just received a telegram, -saying he’s coming home for a few days. He said he would be here this -afternoon, but didn’t mention the train, so I can’t meet him at the -station.”</p> - -<p>Gretel looked pleased. She was very fond of her brother, and the -thought of his absence had been the one shadow on her home-coming.</p> - -<p>“I am so glad,” she said. “Oh, it is good to know we are going to be -all together this summer! You must give me lots of work to do, Barbara; -I want to be busy every minute. Of course we’ve been doing a lot of -knitting at school. I’ve made three pairs of socks for the soldiers -already. I was the only girl who<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">66</a></span> knew how to knit socks, and I taught -Molly and Angel Thayer.”</p> - -<p>“And how did you learn yourself?” Mrs. Douaine asked in some surprise.</p> - -<p>Gretel laughed and blushed.</p> - -<p>“I hardly know how I did learn,” she said. “Old Mrs. Lippheim taught me -to knit when I was nine, and I suppose knitting comes to me naturally. -Ada Godfrey says it comes from my German ancestors.”</p> - -<p>Gretel spoke cheerfully, but there was a little embarrassment in her -tone which her sister-in-law did not fail to notice.</p> - -<p>“I hope none of the girls have made unkind remarks about your German -ancestors,” she said, rather anxiously.</p> - -<p>Gretel’s eyes dropped, and she became suddenly very much interested in -the contemplation of her salad.</p> - -<p>“Oh, no,” she answered, evasively, “I don’t think any one meant to be -unkind. Ada has a sharp way of saying things sometimes, but I suppose -she can’t help it. She was very fond of an uncle, who was lost on -the <i>Lusitania</i>,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">67</a></span> and that has made her feel very bitterly towards -the Germans. All the other girls were lovely to me.” And then Gretel -changed the subject by inquiring for some New York friends, and nothing -more was said about Ada or her prejudices.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">68</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="iv" id="iv"></a>CHAPTER IV<br /> -<small>FRÄULEIN SIELING MAKES A CALL</small></h2> - - -<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">It</span> was four o’clock, and Gretel was at the piano in the dismantled -drawing-room, playing softly to herself. The afternoon had been, on -the whole, a pleasant one. She had spent an hour looking over her old -treasures, which included a bundle of letters, tied together with a -red ribbon. They were her greatest treasure of all, for they were all -from her father—letters he had written her on his brief absences from -home, when she was sent to stay with their kind old German friend Frau -Lippheim. Gretel always read those letters over at least once during -the holidays, and generally cried a little during the reading, but even -that was not altogether unpleasant, for Gretel possessed just enough -German sentimentality to rather enjoy the luxury of a few comfortable -tears. She had cried rather more than usual<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">69</a></span> to-day, and as she put the -old letters back in the drawer of her desk, had whispered softly:</p> - -<p>“Dear Father; you were so good and kind to every one. Surely there must -be other good Germans in the world as well as you.”</p> - -<p>Then she had had another little chat with Dora, and been shown the -photograph of the hero Peter—Dora’s younger brother—taken in his -uniform, and now she had gone to the drawing-room for an hour of music.</p> - -<p>She had just finished the first movement of Beethoven’s “Moonlight -Sonata,” when she was rather startled by a ring at the front door-bell. -The house had been so quiet all the afternoon, that any sound would -have been startling, and, thinking her brother might have arrived -earlier than he was expected, she paused in her playing to listen. She -heard the front door open, a murmur of voices, followed by approaching -footsteps, and the butler appeared in the doorway.</p> - -<p>“A lady to see you, Miss Gretel.”</p> - -<p>“To see me, Johnson!” and Gretel sprang from the piano stool in -surprise. The next<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">70</a></span> moment she had caught sight of another figure, -close behind Johnson, and was hurrying forward to meet it.</p> - -<p>“Why, Fräulein, how good of you to come so soon! I only got home this -morning.”</p> - -<p>Gretel’s tone was cordial, but she was conscious of a sudden sinking -of her heart. She was glad to see her old friend, she told herself, of -course she was very glad indeed, and yet—and yet—she could not help -wishing Fräulein had not come quite so soon.</p> - -<p>“How delightfully cool it is in here!” exclaimed the German woman, -sinking wearily down upon the sofa. “The streets are like an oven. This -American heat is frightful.”</p> - -<p>“Let me fan you,” cried Gretel, eager to atone for that slight feeling -of discomfort, and seizing a fan from the table, she began plying it -with rather unnecessary vigor.</p> - -<p>“It is refreshing,” murmured Fräulein, half closing her eyes. She was -really looking very worn and tired, Gretel thought. “Oh, it is good to -see you again, my child. Have you missed me?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">71</a></span> -“It seemed very strange after you went away,” said Gretel, trying to -evade a direct reply to the question. “I missed my German lessons very -much. How did you know I was coming home to-day?”</p> - -<p>“I knew the school was to close on the fourteenth, and felt sure you -would all leave by the morning train, as you did last year. I could not -let the day pass without seeing you; I have missed you so terribly.”</p> - -<p>There was gentle reproach in Fräulein’s tone, and it made Gretel -vaguely uncomfortable, although she could not help being flattered as -well.</p> - -<p>“I hope you have gotten my letters,” she said, anxiously.</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, and it was good of you to write, but letters are not the same -as speaking face to face, and I have missed my favorite pupil sadly.”</p> - -<p>Fräulein put out her hand, and Gretel, supposing she was expected to -take it, did so, and had her fingers squeezed affectionately.</p> - -<p>“You wrote that you were going as governess<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">72</a></span> to a German family,” she -said. “I thought you would have left New York before I came back.”</p> - -<p>“I did leave,” said Fräulein. “I went to Long Island for a week, but -I did not like the family. The children did not treat me with proper -respect.”</p> - -<p>“And are you back at your aunt’s now?” Gretel asked.</p> - -<p>“Yes, and I am happier there than I ever expected to be. There is -nothing to draw people together like a great common sorrow.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, has anything dreadful happened in your family?” Gretel’s voice was -full of real concern now.</p> - -<p>“Not in our family, but our country—the Fatherland. I was alluding to -the war.”</p> - -<p>“Oh,” said Gretel, “of course; I didn’t think. But your uncle is too -old for the draft; he won’t have to go, will he?”</p> - -<p>“Certainly not,” said Fräulein, “and thank God for it. You would not -have a German fight against his country?”</p> - -<p>“No, of course not, but your uncle has been<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">73</a></span> in this country so many -years. He is an American citizen, is he not?”</p> - -<p>“That fact cannot make him untrue to the Fatherland,” said Fräulein, -reproachfully. “What a strange idea you Americans have of patriotism. -Your father would say so if he were living to-day.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think he would,” said Gretel, decidedly. “He might still love -his country, but he would not approve of the terrible things Germany -has done. He would be loyal to America, where he had lived so many -years. Hasn’t your uncle made most of his money here?”</p> - -<p>“Money, money,” repeated the German woman, scornfully, “you Americans -are always thinking of money. As if getting rich were the only -important thing in this world. My uncle would not allow such a sordid -consideration to interfere with his duty. He is a true patriot, and his -country comes before everything else.”</p> - -<p>“You like him better than you used to, don’t you?” said Gretel, -innocently. “You always<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">74</a></span> said he was so hard and unkind, and did not -make your aunt very happy.”</p> - -<p>Fräulein colored and bit her lip.</p> - -<p>“I did not understand him as well as I do now,” she explained. “One -sometimes makes mistakes. I have learned many things in these sad -months.”</p> - -<p>“I am glad you like him better,” said Gretel; “it must make living in -his house much pleasanter. Are you looking for another position?”</p> - -<p>“Not just now. Positions for Germans are not easily found in these -days. I shall probably spend the summer with my uncle and aunt. I am -helping them in many little ways, and they seem to enjoy having me with -them. But tell me about yourself, and how it is that all the rugs and -ornaments are put away? Are you leaving town at once?”</p> - -<p>“We are going to Washington next week,” said Gretel, and she repeated -what her sister-in-law had told her of their summer plans. Fräulein -looked much interested.</p> - -<p>“Washington will be interesting,” she said;<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">75</a></span> “you will meet people and -hear things. I suppose there is no hope of their wanting a governess or -companion for you during the summer?”</p> - -<p>Fräulein spoke so eagerly that Gretel felt very sorry to have to -disappoint her hopes.</p> - -<p>“I am afraid not,” she said, regretfully; “indeed, I am quite sure they -don’t. I am going to help Barbara all I can in her war work, and I -really don’t need a companion, you know.”</p> - -<p>“No, I don’t suppose you do,” agreed Fräulein, with a sigh. “I only -hoped it might be possible. It would be a great joy to me, but alas! I -know it cannot be.”</p> - -<p>“Let me ring for tea,” exclaimed Gretel, springing from her seat, with -a sudden inspiration. “I know you would like some tea. Shall we have it -hot or iced?”</p> - -<p>Fräulein said she would prefer it iced, and when Gretel returned from -giving the order, her friend asked her if she would not play something.</p> - -<p>“You were playing when I came in,” she<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">76</a></span> said, “and it was so beautiful -to hear the dear German music again. My uncle and aunt are not musical, -and I have no money for concerts now.”</p> - -<p>Gretel was delighted to comply with this request, and the next half -hour slipped away very pleasantly. When the tea was brought in, -Fräulein sipped hers leisurely, and ate frosted cakes, while Gretel -gave her all the latest school news, in which, however, she did not -appear quite as much interested as her young hostess expected. Only -once did she manifest any particular interest, and that was when Gretel -happened to mention that Molly Chester and Ada Godfrey were both -spending the summer at New London.</p> - -<p>“Molly has asked me to visit her,” Gretel prattled on. “I should love -to go, for I like Molly so much, but I may not be able, as Washington -is so far away. Percy and Barbara don’t like to have me travel alone.”</p> - -<p>“If they should want some one to travel with you,” said Fräulein, in a -tone of suddenly aroused interest, “I should be very glad to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">77</a></span> offer my -services. It might not be convenient to send a maid, and I would not in -the least mind going to Washington to meet you.”</p> - -<p>Before Gretel could answer, there was another ring at the door-bell, -and quite forgetting her visitor for the moment, she eagerly started to -her feet.</p> - -<p>“Please excuse me for a moment,” she said, hurriedly. “I think it may -be my brother, and I am so anxious to see him. Barbara said he would -be here some time this afternoon.” And, without waiting for Fräulein’s -permission, she ran out into the hall, and in another moment was -greeting a tall gentleman, with brown hair, and eyes like her own.</p> - -<p>“Well, well!” exclaimed Mr. Douaine, kissing his little sister -affectionately, and then holding her off at arm’s length; “this is a -pleasant surprise. I thought you were not due before to-morrow. How -well you are looking. School life certainly seems to agree with you. Is -Barbara at home?”</p> - -<p>“No,” said Gretel; “she had to go out to attend to some things, but she -told me to tell<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">78</a></span> you she would hurry back as early as she could. You -look awfully tired, Percy; did you have a hot journey?”</p> - -<p>“Beastly. Between the heat and the dust, we were almost suffocated. -It’s good to get home, though, even if only for a day or two. What do -you think of Barbara’s summer plans?”</p> - -<p>“I love them,” said Gretel. “I am sure Washington will be tremendously -interesting. Come in and have some tea. It’s all ready, and iced, too, -just the way you like it. I have a friend here, but you won’t mind her.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Douaine said that he certainly would not mind meeting any friend of -Gretel’s, and followed his sister into the drawing-room.</p> - -<p>“This is my friend Fräu—— Miss Sieling,” said Gretel, thinking that -possibly her visitor might prefer to drop the German prefix under -present circumstances. “I am sure you have heard me speak of her, -Percy. She was very kind to me when I first went to Miss Minton’s.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Douaine smiled, and shook hands with<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">79</a></span> the visitor, while Miss -Sieling blushed, and murmured something ending with “Anything I have -ever done for dear Gretel has been only a pleasure to myself.” Then -they all sat down, but it soon became evident to Gretel that her friend -was not as much at her ease as usual, and in a short time she rose to -go.</p> - -<p>“Oh, don’t go yet,” cried Gretel, hospitably. “I haven’t told you half -the school news, and it isn’t more than five o’clock.”</p> - -<p>But Fräulein persisted in her intention of leaving at once. The air was -so heavy, she said, she was sure there would be a thunder-storm before -long.</p> - -<p>“And you know how nervous I am in a thunder-storm,” she added, “so -don’t urge me to run the risk of being caught out in one.”</p> - -<p>Gretel said no more, but accompanied her guest to the front door, after -Fräulein and Mr. Douaine had exchanged a cool farewell.</p> - -<p>“Come and see me, Liebchen,” whispered Fräulein, whose manner had -resumed all its old warmth the moment they were out of Mr. Douaine’s -hearing. “My aunt told me to be<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">80</a></span> sure to appoint an afternoon when you -can come to tea.”</p> - -<p>Gretel hesitated.</p> - -<p>“I am not sure if I can,” she faltered. “We are going to Washington so -soon, you know. I may not have a spare afternoon.”</p> - -<p>But Fräulein would not hear of any such flimsy excuses.</p> - -<p>“If you do not come I shall be offended,” she protested. “I shall think -you no longer care for me, and that would make me very unhappy. My aunt -would be offended, too. You used to say you liked her German cookies, -and it pleased her so much. Suppose we say next Tuesday. You do not go -to Washington until the last of the week.”</p> - -<p>Fräulein was so very urgent that it really seemed impossible to refuse -her invitation without being rude, and, as Gretel had no wish to hurt -her old friend’s feelings, she finally gave a rather half-hearted -consent, and the engagement was made for the following Tuesday -afternoon.</p> - -<p>“If anything should happen to prevent, I<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">81</a></span> will either write or -telephone,” Gretel added, by way of a proviso.</p> - -<p>“Certainly, but you must not let anything prevent. My aunt is very fond -of you, and she does not like many people.”</p> - -<p>Gretel was a little surprised to hear this, for on the one or two -occasions when she had gone to tea at Fräulein’s aunt’s, that lady—a -stout German with a dull, placid expression, had not appeared to take -any particular notice of her. Indeed, Fräulein had once confided in -German that her aunt was “Good, but dull.”</p> - -<p>“They must care a great deal more about each other than they used to,” -she reflected, as she stood for a moment on the steps, watching her -friend pass out of sight. “I suppose the war has drawn them together. -It must be very hard for Germans in this country, and I do feel sorry -for them, but I can’t help wishing Fräulein hadn’t urged me so much to -come to tea.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Douaine was leaning back in an armchair, comfortably sipping his -second glass of iced tea, when Gretel returned. He certainly<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">82</a></span> did look -tired and a little troubled as well.</p> - -<p>“Come and sit down, little girl,” he said, kindly. “I am glad that -friend of yours is afraid of thunder-storms. I want you to myself for a -little while.”</p> - -<p>“She—she is very pleasant, don’t you think so?” faltered loyal Gretel, -as she took the seat by her brother’s side.</p> - -<p>“I have no doubt she can be very pleasant when she feels inclined,” -Mr. Douaine answered, smiling. “She is a trifle too German to suit my -taste, but that isn’t her fault. I don’t think she took to me any more -than I took to her.”</p> - -<p>“She did seem rather stiff,” Gretel admitted. “Perhaps the thunder in -the air made her nervous. She was awfully good to me at school, and I -really am fond of her.”</p> - -<p>“Certainly you are fond of her, and there is no reason why you should -not be. I dare say she is all right, but—well, the fact is, I am -afraid I am prejudiced. One hears such<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">83</a></span> dreadful things about the -Germans in these days.”</p> - -<p>“Percy,” said Gretel, with a catch in her voice, “if Father were alive, -do you believe he would approve of the things the Germans have done?”</p> - -<p>“No, Gretel, I do not,” her brother answered, decidedly. “Your father -was one of the best men I have ever known in my life.”</p> - -<p>Gretel gave a long sigh of intense relief.</p> - -<p>“I am so glad you feel that way, too,” she said, softly. “I was always -quite sure myself, but one of the girls at school——”</p> - -<p>“You don’t mean that some one has been making you uncomfortable on -account of your father!” exclaimed Mr. Douaine, indignantly, as Gretel -paused in some embarrassment. “Such a thing would be simply outrageous.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, no,” said Gretel, “at least perhaps she didn’t mean to make me -uncomfortable. Almost every one has been kind, the Mintons, and all the -teachers, even Madame. Most of the girls are kind, too, but Ada Godfrey -hates the Germans more than the rest, because her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">84</a></span> uncle was drowned -on the <i>Lusitania</i>. But, Percy, I can’t help being very sorry for the -Germans in this country. They didn’t cause the war, and people are so -unkind to them. Fräulein was dreadfully unhappy at school.”</p> - -<p>“I have no doubt there are many loyal Germans here,” said Mr. Douaine, -“and some of them have probably been treated most unjustly, but I am -afraid the few must suffer for the faults of the many. Since I have -been in Washington I have learned many things, which I would scarcely -have believed possible six months ago. I have no objection to your -seeing your German friend, especially if it gives you both pleasure, -but I wouldn’t advise you to be very intimate. But, hark! isn’t that -a car stopping? It must be Barbara.” And Mr. Douaine hurried away to -greet his wife, leaving his sister looking unusually grave and troubled.</p> - -<p>Gretel was still looking grave when she returned to her own room. Her -brother’s words, kind though they had been, had revealed his knowledge -of, and belief in, something of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">85</a></span> which she had read, and heard people -talk, but had never believed herself. Was it possible that people—her -own father’s people—could be disloyal to the country of their -adoption? Certainly Fräulein had said some strange things, but then -Fräulein was so excitable.</p> - -<p>She found Dora waiting for her in her room.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Miss Gretel,” began the maid eagerly, “I’ve had such a surprise. -Who do you think is down-stairs in the kitchen?”</p> - -<p>“I have no idea,” said Gretel, smiling. “Not Peter?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Peter. They gave the boys a holiday, and Peter came up from the -camp this afternoon. He’s been to see Mother, and just stopped in here -for a minute on his way back. He looks just grand in his uniform.”</p> - -<p>“I should love to see him,” said Gretel. “Has he the time to spare?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Miss, and he’s crazy to see you, and say good-bye. He thinks the -regiment may be sent over very soon.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll come right down,” said Gretel, good-naturedly, and three minutes -later, she was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">86</a></span> shaking hands with a tall, red-haired youth in the -uniform of a United States Private.</p> - -<p>“I am so glad you waited to see me,” she said. “Why, Peter, how fine -you look, and how you have grown!”</p> - -<p>In his pleasure and embarrassment, Peter blushed until his cheeks were -as red as his hair. He stammered out something about hoping he hadn’t -been too bold, and shook Gretel’s hand as if it were a pump-handle.</p> - -<p>“Bold!” cried Gretel, indignantly; “what nonsense! I should never have -forgiven you if you had gone away without bidding me good-bye. Why, -Peter, think what old friends we are. Do you remember the cream puffs, -and how you recognized me the day I was run over?”</p> - -<p>Peter grinned.</p> - -<p>“That was a good while ago,” he said. “I was a kid then.”</p> - -<p>“You are not so very old yet,” said Gretel, and there was a tremor in -her voice. “Oh, Peter, I am sorry you are going. Of course I am proud -of you for wanting to, but——”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">87</a></span> -“I’m all right,” interrupted Peter, gruffly, but blushing more than -ever. “All the fellows are crazy to go. A lot of them got turned down, -but they accepted me because of my size. Don’t you worry, Miss Gretel, -or Dora either. We’ll come back all right, and if we don’t lick them -Germans before the year’s out, my name’s not Peter Grubb.”</p> - -<p>Peter paused abruptly, warned by a glance from his sister, and suddenly -grew very much embarrassed.</p> - -<p>“I beg your pardon, Miss Gretel,” he said, awkwardly. “I didn’t mean to -say anything about them, but you see——”</p> - -<p>“I know how you all feel,” said Gretel, blushing in her turn. “My -father was a German, but I know he would not have approved of this -terrible war. I am sure there must be other good Germans, who feel as -he would have felt.”</p> - -<p>“Maybe there are,” Peter admitted, reluctantly, “but they’ve got to be -licked all the same. I guess I’ve got to go now; we were told to be -back at camp before nine.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">88</a></span> -A lump rose in Gretel’s throat, as she held out her hand to her old -friend. Peter was the first person she knew who was actually going to -the war. What if she were never to see him again? She had read of the -dead and wounded lying in the trenches for days. Oh, war was very, very -terrible.</p> - -<p>“Good-bye, Peter,” she said: “you are a brave boy, and—and—God bless -you, Peter, and bring you back safely.”</p> - -<p>Gretel was crying softly when she went up-stairs, leaving Dora to -have a few last words with her brother. She was very quiet at dinner, -although Percy and Barbara did their best to make her first evening -at home a pleasant one. She could not banish the vision of Peter’s -bright, confident young face. She had never before thought of freckled, -red-haired Peter Grubb without a smile, but to-night her old playmate -had suddenly appeared in the character of a hero. How many brave -young heroes there were, all going, like Peter, with light, confident -hearts, “to lick the Germans.” They would not all come back. It was a -very<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">89</a></span> hot, sultry evening, and they sat in the drawing-room with all -the windows open, chatting pleasantly, but always with that strange, -new undercurrent of sadness. Once the silence of the quiet street was -broken by the shrill cry of an Extra. Mr. Douaine bought the paper, -which told of a German victory, and of a long list of casualties. By -and by Mr. Douaine asked for some music, and his wife went to the -piano. For a few moments her fingers wandered idly over the keys, and -then she began to play. At the first notes Gretel’s heart gave a great -bound, and the grateful tears started to her eyes. Barbara was playing -her father’s Sonata, and Gretel knew that it was for her sake.</p> - -<p>“How good she is,” the girl said to herself; “oh, how good she and -Percy have always been to me!”</p> - -<p>Later, Gretel took her turn at the piano, and as usual, forgot -everything else in the music she loved, but when she had kissed her -brother and his wife good-night, and found Dora waiting for her in her -room, she remembered<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">90</a></span> Peter again, and the troubled look came back to -her eyes. Dora’s own eyes were red, but she was smiling proudly.</p> - -<p>“Didn’t the kid look fine?” she inquired eagerly, as she unfastened -Gretel’s dress.</p> - -<p>“Yes, indeed he did,” responded Gretel, heartily; “I don’t wonder you -are proud of him, Dora. He looks years older than when I saw him last -Christmas. Do you think he realizes what it all means? He is so young, -you know.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Miss, I think he does,” said Dora, with unusual gravity. “He -doesn’t talk much about such things—boys don’t, you know—but just the -last minute before he left, he kissed me, a thing he hasn’t done since -he was a little fellow, and said, ‘If I shouldn’t ever come back, Dora, -you’ll take care of Mother, won’t you?’ He said it so serious, and -there was a look on his face that most broke my heart to see, but I was -proud of him all the same.”</p> - -<p>Gretel fell asleep thinking of Peter, and awoke with a start, aroused -by a heavy peal of thunder. The storm, which had been<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">91</a></span> threatening all -the evening, had broken at last, and rain was pouring in torrents. -Gretel sat up in bed, shaking from head to foot. Then came a bright -flash of lightning, followed by another peal of thunder, and she lay -down again, with a sigh of relief.</p> - -<p>“It’s only a thunder-storm,” she murmured; “oh, I’m so glad. I thought -for a minute it might be—oh, if the Germans in this country should do -anything terrible, as they have done in France and England! I wonder -what Percy meant when he said he had found out things in Washington.”</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">92</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="v" id="v"></a>CHAPTER V<br /> -<small>OFF FOR NEW LONDON</small></h2> - - -<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">It</span> was on the following Monday morning that the invitation came. Gretel -found it awaiting her on the breakfast table, and at once recognized -Molly Chester’s rather straggly handwriting. Mr. Douaine had returned -to Washington the previous day, and Gretel and her sister-in-law were -alone at breakfast.</p> - -<p>“Who is your correspondent, dear?” Mrs. Douaine asked, glancing up from -her own pile of letters, at the sound of an exclamation from Gretel.</p> - -<p>“Molly Chester,” Gretel answered. “She wants me to visit her this week. -May I read her letter to you?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, do. I like Molly; she is such a genuine, unaffected girl. My -own mail isn’t a bit<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">93</a></span> interesting this morning; nothing but bills and -appeals for war charities.”</p> - -<p>“It’s a wonderful invitation,” said Gretel, “but I don’t know whether -I ought to go away just now when you are so busy, and I might be some -help in the packing.”</p> - -<p>“Let us hear what Molly says, at any rate,” said Mrs. Douaine, as she -poured her coffee, and Gretel began to read:</p> - -<blockquote> -<p class="noi">“<span class="smcap">Dearest Gretel</span>:</p> - -<p>“I am in a frightful hurry, as I want to post this letter on the -way to church, so please excuse an awful scrawl, but I simply -can’t wait another minute, because there isn’t any time to spare.</p> - -<p>“Mother wants to know if you can come to us this week Tuesday, -and stay until after the Fourth. Kitty is coming, and I am -writing to ask Geraldine and her brother. I know she won’t stir -in vacation without her twin, and my brother Paul has taken -a tremendous fancy to Jerry Barlow. You know they both go to -Groton, and although Paul is only twelve, it seems Jerry has been -awfully good to him, so Paul is just wild to have Jerry asked for -a visit. I am sure we four girls can have lots of fun together, -so be sure to come, and send me a telegram, saying you will meet -Father at<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">94</a></span> the Grand Central on Tuesday afternoon, in time to -take the three o’clock train for New London. I know your family -don’t like to have you travel by yourself, and that is why we -decided on Tuesday, as Father doesn’t expect to be in town again -next week.</p> - -<p>“It seems rather soon to ask you to visit me, when school only -closed last Thursday, but Mother expects a lot of visitors in -July, and in August I expect to go to my Aunt Maud’s at Magnolia. -I do hope you won’t mind leaving your family so soon, but it -really can’t be helped. If they make a fuss about letting you go, -tell them you can be with them all the rest of the summer, and I -really must have you now.</p> - -<p>“I have seen Ada once since I came here. The Godfreys have a -lovely place right out on the Point. I haven’t been inside the -house yet, but expect to soon, for Mrs. Godfrey has organized -a branch of the Red Cross, and we are to meet at her house two -mornings a week. Ada is tremendously excited over the naval -station and the submarine base. We see sailors everywhere, and -yesterday afternoon a submarine did ‘stunts’ right in front of -our place. It was very interesting to watch, but I must say, I -shouldn’t have liked to be on board. My Cousin Stephen dined with -us last evening, and brought a friend with him—a nice boy from -Virginia, who speaks with a fascinating Southern accent.</p> - -<p class="nmb"><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">95</a></span> -“Mother is calling me to hurry, so I must close. Be sure not to -disappoint me by saying you can’t come on Tuesday, and, with -heaps of love, believe me,</p> - -<p class="centerleft nmt nmb">“Your sincere friend,</p> -<p class="center nmt">“<span class="smcap">Molly Chester</span>.”</p> -</blockquote> - -<p>“I would love to go,” said Gretel, “but I wish Molly had asked me for -later in the summer.”</p> - -<p>“I think, on the whole, that this may be rather the best time for -you to go,” said Mrs. Douaine. “You will be spared that long journey -from Washington, and by the time you join us there, we shall be all -settled. Percy expects to be going back and forth between New York and -Washington all summer, so I am sure we can arrange to have you meet him -here at the end of your visit. Do you suppose the Barlows will go?”</p> - -<p>As if in answer to Mrs. Douaine’s question, the butler appeared at -that moment, to announce that Miss Gretel was wanted on the telephone. -Gretel hurried away, returning in a few moments with the joyful news -that Jerry and Geraldine were both going to accept<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">96</a></span> Molly’s invitation, -and would be ready to join Mr. Chester at the station on Tuesday -afternoon.</p> - -<p>“Geraldine says she wouldn’t have gone if they hadn’t asked Jerry, -too,” Gretel added, laughing. “I wonder if all twins are as devoted as -the Barlows?”</p> - -<p>“Well, then, it is all settled, I suppose,” said Mrs. Douaine, “so we -may as well get that telegram off to Molly as soon as possible. I am -glad you are going to have a couple of weeks of sea air before settling -down to the Washington heat.”</p> - -<p>The day that followed was a very busy one. Mrs. Douaine good-naturedly -put aside all her own many engagements, and devoted herself and her -time to Gretel’s affairs. There was a delightful shopping expedition -in the morning, which resulted in the purchase of various additions to -Gretel’s wardrobe, including a pretty sport suit, and a jaunty sailor -hat.</p> - -<p>“It seems as if I had about everything in the world that a girl could -possibly want,” said Gretel, gratefully, as they left the milliner’s<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">97</a></span> -shop. “Do you really think you ought to spend any more money on me just -now, when so many people are suffering?”</p> - -<p>Gretel was very much in earnest, but Mrs. Douaine declared that she was -not spending any more money than she considered necessary, and Gretel, -who was a very human girl, after all, and loved pretty clothes, stifled -her scruples, and thoroughly enjoyed the morning’s shopping. In the -afternoon they attended a bazaar in aid of the Belgian sufferers, and -in the evening Mrs. Douaine took her sister-in-law to hear a French -woman talk of her work in the devastated regions. The next morning -there was Gretel’s trunk to be packed, and a few last purchases to be -made, and almost before she realized it, the girl found herself in the -car with her sister-in-law, on the way to the station.</p> - -<p>“Wasn’t that Dora’s sister I saw you talking with in the hall?” Mrs. -Douaine asked, as she settled back in the car for a short rest.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Gretel, “it was Lillie. She<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">98</a></span> came to tell Dora they had -received a postal from Peter. His ship is off. You know the boys are -only allowed to notify their families after they have sailed. Poor -Lillie was quite upset. She is devoted to Peter.”</p> - -<p>“Poor boy,” said Mrs. Douaine, with a sigh; “he seems so young to go. I -am surprised that his father did not prevent it. He’s under age.”</p> - -<p>“He isn’t seventeen yet,” said Gretel, the tears starting to her eyes. -“Oh, Barbara, it seems almost wicked to be going away to have a good -time, when so many people we know are in such dreadful trouble. I -almost wish I wasn’t going.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t be morbid, dear,” Mrs. Douaine said, kindly, laying her hand on -Gretel’s as she spoke. “Remember Dr. Townsend’s sermon last Sunday. We -must keep sane; it is the only way to help. I want you to be just as -cheerful and happy as you can on this visit. We none of us know what -may be before us, and we must be strong and ready to bear whatever may -happen, but in the meantime there is<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">99</a></span> no reason why we should not be -reasonably happy.”</p> - -<p>Gretel felt somehow comforted by her sister-in-law’s words, and it was -a very bright face which greeted the Barlow twins and their mother at -the station. They had been watching for her at the entrance to the big -waiting-room.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Barlow was a pale, nervous little woman, and when Gretel and -her sister-in-law arrived, she was in the midst of a long list of -admonitions to the twins, who, truth to tell, were not paying very much -attention to their mother’s warnings.</p> - -<p>“You will be careful about bathing, won’t you, Jerry?” she pleaded, -“and promise me not to swim out too far? I am so afraid of those -motor-boats, too. I know the Chesters must have one, so many people do. -I wish you would promise not to go in it, but I suppose there isn’t -any use asking you to. Aren’t you afraid of motor-boats, Barbara?” she -added, turning to Mrs. Douaine.</p> - -<p>“Not a bit,” her friend answered, cheerfully.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">100</a></span> “Besides, both the twins -swim like fish, so why worry? I am sure the Chesters will take good -care of their guests.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Barlow looked somewhat relieved, but not altogether satisfied.</p> - -<p>“I hate to have the children go away again so soon,” she complained. -“I never would have given my consent if Mr. Barlow hadn’t been so busy -with war work that I don’t see much prospect of our getting out of town -for ages.”</p> - -<p>“I do wish Mother hadn’t given up Mental Science,” Geraldine whispered -to Gretel. “We were all so comfortable while she was a Mental -Scientist. She gave it up after Jerry had pneumonia. She said he never -would have had it if she had taken better care of him, and made him -wear rubbers in bad weather. Oh, here comes Mr. Chester. I saw him at -Molly’s party last Christmas.” And Gretel hurried forward to announce -their arrival to her friend’s father.</p> - -<p>Mr. Chester, a gray-haired gentleman with spectacles, greeted the party -very pleasantly, and after a few moments of chatting with the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">101</a></span> ladies, -carried the three young people off to the waiting train. As they passed -through the ticket gate, Mrs. Barlow’s last “Now do be sure to take -good care of yourselves, children,” was still ringing in their ears.</p> - -<p>It was just as the train was moving out of the station that a sudden -recollection caused Gretel to utter an exclamation of dismay.</p> - -<p>“Good gracious!” she gasped. “I forgot all about Fräulein.”</p> - -<p>“What about her?” inquired Geraldine in surprise.</p> - -<p>“Why, I was to have gone to tea at her aunt’s this afternoon. I never -once thought of it since Molly’s invitation came. Oh, what shall I do?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t see that you can do anything about it except write a note, -telling her you are sorry you forgot,” said Geraldine. “Don’t look as -if something tragic had happened. It isn’t such a terrible crime to -forget an invitation to afternoon tea.”</p> - -<p>“I think it is rather tragic, though,” said Gretel, smiling ruefully. -“I ought to have<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">102</a></span> telephoned yesterday. Fräulein is so sensitive; she -will be sure to think I did it on purpose. The worst of it is, I really -didn’t want to go in the first place, and I am afraid she noticed it.”</p> - -<p>“Well, it can’t be helped now, anyway,” said cheerful Geraldine. “You -can write a note this evening, and she’ll have it to-morrow. Isn’t it -great to be off on a journey by ourselves, and going to Molly’s? I’d -rather visit Molly Chester than any girl I know except you. Wasn’t it -dear of them to ask Jerry?”</p> - -<p>Gretel said no more on the subject, but she still looked rather grave -and troubled. She had a very kind heart, and the thought of having -hurt any one’s feelings by any carelessness or neglect of her own, -was really painful to her. But it was impossible to resist the high -spirits of the Barlow twins, and she was soon chatting and laughing as -much as any of the party. The journey proved a very pleasant one, for -Mr. Chester was a most agreeable traveling companion. He seemed what -Geraldine<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">103</a></span> described in a letter to her mother, “A very understanding -person.” He told amusing stories, bought chocolates from the man who -sold candy on the train, and treated them all to ginger-ale from the -dining-car. Before they reached their destination, Jerry had confided -to his sister that their host was “a jolly good sort,” and that he -considered Paul Chester a mighty lucky fellow to have “such a sport” -for his father.</p> - -<p>It was six o’clock when they reached New London, and found Molly -waiting for them at the station.</p> - -<p>“This is just too nice for words,” she exclaimed, leading the way to -the Chesters’ big touring-car, after giving her friends a rapturous -greeting. “I was so afraid you wouldn’t be able to come at such short -notice. Kitty is coming to-morrow. Her family are going to motor her -over from Stockbridge. You have no idea how excited Paul is about your -coming, Jerry. He would have been at the station, but he has to study -with a tutor every afternoon from four to six. He had scarlet<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">104</a></span> fever in -the spring, you know, and it put him back in his lessons.”</p> - -<p>The Barlows had been to New London before, but it was Gretel’s first -visit to the old town, and she looked about her with eager eyes, as the -car rolled through the narrow streets.</p> - -<p>“I love the salt, fishy smell,” she declared. “It makes me think of -ships, and traveling, and all sorts of interesting things.”</p> - -<p>“I hope you don’t think it’s all as ugly as this,” said Molly. “It’s -quite different out at the Point, where our house is.”</p> - -<p>It certainly was quite different, and as they turned in at the -Chesters’ gate, and saw the beautiful harbor lying almost at their -feet, not only Gretel, but the twins as well, uttered an exclamation of -delight.</p> - -<p>“I didn’t know any house could be quite so close to the water,” said -Gretel. “Why, one could almost throw a stone off the piazza into the -harbor.”</p> - -<p>“Is that a battle-ship right out there?” Jerry inquired, with deep -interest.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">105</a></span> -“Yes,” said Molly. “She has been there since yesterday, and it’s very -interesting, for we can hear the bells on board, and the bugle calls, -too, and see the sailors drilling. There are Mother and Paul on the -piazza.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Chester was a bright, sweet-faced woman, with a cordial, winning -manner, which put people at their ease at once, and her greeting to -the three guests was so hearty that, even if they had been disposed -to feel shy, their shyness would have been speedily dispelled. Jerry -was promptly carried off to the third floor by Paul Chester, a -bright-looking boy of twelve, and his younger brother Frank, and Molly -took her two girl friends to their room.</p> - -<p>“We are going to have you room together,” she said, pausing at the door -of a large, pleasant room on the second floor. “The house isn’t very -large, so we have to double up. Kitty will room with me, and Paul is -to be with the boys in their own special sanctum up-stairs. There is -another guest-room, but we are expecting Aunt Dulcie on Saturday.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">106</a></span> -“Is that the aunt who writes books?” Gretel asked.</p> - -<p>“Yes, and she is the dearest person in the world. I know you will both -be crazy about her. She is Stephen’s mother, you know, and she is -coming here so as to be near him while he is at the naval station. She -is so full of fun, and so interested in everything we do, you would -never suppose she was so awfully clever.”</p> - -<p>“Mother has just been reading her new book,” said Geraldine—“the -one that went into so many editions, you know—and she said it was -wonderful. I have never met a real author in my life, have you, Gretel?”</p> - -<p>“No,” said Gretel, “but I have met a good many musicians, and they -are not very different from other people, so I don’t suppose authors -are, either, when one gets to know them. I shall be very glad to meet -Molly’s aunt, for everybody says her books are delightful.”</p> - -<p>“How far is the Godfreys’ house from here?” Geraldine inquired, going -over to the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">107</a></span> open window for another look out on that fascinating -harbor.</p> - -<p>“Only a few houses away,” Molly answered, “but you can’t see it from -here. Ada stopped in for a minute this morning, to find out if you -girls were coming. You will see her to-morrow when we go over there to -do Red Cross work. Mother said she was sure you wouldn’t mind helping.”</p> - -<p>“Of course we won’t mind,” declared Geraldine, and Gretel added:</p> - -<p>“I am so glad there is some work we can do.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, there is plenty to do,” Molly assured her. “Everybody is doing -something. One old lady knitted all through the sermon last Sunday, and -the clergyman didn’t object at all. They say he gave out in church a -few Sundays ago that if the ladies wanted to knit during the service, -he was quite willing, but Mother says if we work in the mornings we -may have the afternoons free to do just what we like. She thinks we -are entitled to a little fun after studying so hard all winter. Now I<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">108</a></span> -am going to leave you to wash up while I change my dress for dinner. -We dine at seven, and Steve is coming over from the naval station. I’m -crazy to have you both meet him; he is such an old dear.”</p> - -<p>“Aren’t you glad you’re here, Gretel?” exclaimed Geraldine, drawing in -a long breath of the delicious salt breeze, as she joined her friend -at the window a few minutes later. “It reminds me a little bit of Old -Point, doesn’t it you?”</p> - -<p>“A little, but not very much. Geraldine, do you suppose the men on that -ship out there really want to give their lives for their country?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know, but I suppose a good many of them do. How plainly we can -see them. It’s very interesting, but if we were Germans I don’t suppose -we would be allowed to come here. We might find out things, you know. -I read in the paper the other day that the Germans are to be debarred -from all water-fronts.”</p> - -<p>Gretel was silent, but stood gazing out over<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">109</a></span> the water to the opposite -shore. It was all very lovely and peaceful, but those men on the -battle-ship—were they going to kill and be killed? Involuntarily she -gave a little shudder.</p> - -<p>“What’s the matter?” Geraldine inquired in surprise.</p> - -<p>“Nothing, only—Geraldine, I’m afraid I’m a dreadful coward.”</p> - -<p>“Nonsense,” laughed Geraldine. “Jerry wouldn’t have any use for a -coward, and he thinks you the nicest girl he knows. What ever put such -a silly idea into your head?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know. I hope I should be brave when the time came, but if I -had a father or brother going to the war, I don’t believe I could bear -it. Why, even saying good-bye to Peter Grubb made me terribly unhappy. -I don’t like even to think of those strange sailors out there going -to fight. I’ve been a coward all my life about everything. Why, don’t -you remember when I was a little girl, and found out that I had taken -Barbara’s opera ticket, I<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">110</a></span> was afraid to confess, but wrote a silly -letter, and tried to run away.”</p> - -<p>“You were only a kid then,” said Geraldine. “A kid might do anything -silly. You may think you’re a coward, and perhaps you aren’t very brave -in little things, but if anything really big ever happened, and you had -to show courage, I am perfectly certain you’d be all right. Here comes -the express wagon with our trunks. I’m so glad, for now we shall be -able to change our dresses before dinner.”</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">111</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="vi" id="vi"></a>CHAPTER VI<br /> -<small>AT THE CHESTERS’</small></h2> - - -<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">The</span> Chester family were all gathered on the broad piazza when Gretel -and Geraldine came down-stairs dressed for dinner. Jerry had also -reappeared and was deeply absorbed in conversation with Paul and Frank -on the subject of various kinds of fish bait. Molly was the eldest of -the four children, the boys came next, and the youngest, Daisy, was a -pretty golden-haired child of five, who, at the present moment, was -comfortably settled on her father’s knee, listening entranced to a -story about a princess and a dwarf.</p> - -<p>“Father always tells her a story before bedtime,” Molly told her -friends. “I’m afraid we all spoil her dreadfully, but she is so much -younger than the rest of us, and it was such a joy to have a baby in -the house again.”</p> - -<p>“I am glad her name is Daisy,” said Geraldine.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">112</a></span> “When I was little my -two great unfulfilled desires were that my name should be Daisy, and -that I should have golden curls. I hope your little sister will make -friends with me; I adore babies.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, she will, never fear. You may find her altogether too friendly -before you have been here many days. Her real name is Margaret. She was -named for a sister of Mother’s, who died when she was a young girl, but -she was always called Daisy, so our baby is Daisy, too.”</p> - -<p>At that moment the story came to an end, and Miss Daisy was sent off -to bed, much against her will, and then dinner was announced, and they -all rose to go indoors, Mrs. Chester remarking that there was no use in -waiting for Stephen, as just as likely as not he might not be able to -get off at all.</p> - -<p>“He did get off, though, for here he comes,” said Molly, as the sound -of an approaching automobile fell upon their ears, and in another -moment a small two-seated car had turned in at the gate.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">113</a></span> -Molly had talked so much about this cousin of hers that it was not -surprising that Gretel and Geraldine both felt considerable curiosity -about him. Indeed, Geraldine had privately informed Gretel while they -were dressing for dinner that she was quite prepared to be disappointed -in him, because people one heard so much about generally did prove -disappointing. But when the tall young ensign sprang from the car, and -came bounding up the steps, even Geraldine was forced to admit that -Molly had not said too much in his favor. He certainly was one of the -handsomest, most distinguished-looking young men she had ever seen.</p> - -<p>Stephen Cranston was the son of a sister of Mrs. Chester’s, and as -they were very devoted, their children had been brought up almost like -brothers and sisters. Consequently, Stephen was very much at home in -his aunt’s house, and not only never hesitated to descend upon the -family at any moment himself, but frequently brought a friend or two -along as well. He had a friend with him this evening, another<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">114</a></span> young -ensign of about his own age, who appeared to be already known to the -Chesters, and was presented as Mr. Jimmy Fairfax of Virginia.</p> - -<p>Mr. Jimmy Fairfax was not so good-looking as his friend, but he had a -pleasant, refined face, and spoke with a delightful Southern accent, -which at once captivated Geraldine. Mrs. Chester greeted both guests -cordially, and Molly hastened to present her two friends.</p> - -<p>“These are the girls I told you I was expecting,” she said; “Geraldine -Barlow and Gretel Schiller.”</p> - -<p>At the name Gretel Schiller, young Fairfax gave a slight start, and -Gretel noticed that he looked at her rather keenly as they shook hands.</p> - -<p>“It’s because of my German name,” she told herself uncomfortably, but -the young man’s manner was perfectly calm and polite, and she soon -recovered from her slight embarrassment. In the meantime Stephen was -saying in a teasing undertone to his cousin:</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">115</a></span> -“So you’ve got your little Pumpernickel friend here at last.”</p> - -<p>Molly flushed indignantly, but before she could reply, Mrs. Chester -called them all to come in to dinner.</p> - -<p>The Chesters were charming hosts, and before dinner was over all their -guests were feeling very much at home. Even Jerry—who was generally -painfully shy with strangers—quite forgot to be embarrassed, and found -himself sending Molly—who sat next to him—off into irrepressible -giggles over the story of a school scrap, in which he had figured as -one of the chief delinquents. They were all so happy and merry; there -was nothing but the uniforms of the two young men to remind them that -things were not all as they used to be. But it was impossible to keep -the conversation altogether away from the war, and before the meal was -half over Mr. Chester and Stephen were discussing submarines and the -possibility of a German blockade.</p> - -<p>“Not much danger,” Stephen declared confidently. “When Uncle Sam once -takes a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">116</a></span> hand things are pretty sure to go right.” At which piece of -“Americanism” everybody laughed except Gretel, who suddenly became -aware of the fact that Mr. Jimmy Fairfax was looking at her again in -that same sharp, almost suspicious manner that she had noticed once -before.</p> - -<p>“He doesn’t like me,” she said to herself. “I suppose he’s one of those -people who hate everything German.”</p> - -<p>Just then her ear was caught by something Molly was saying to her -cousin.</p> - -<p>“Is it true, Steve, that they have passed a law forbidding Germans to -come near the water-fronts?”</p> - -<p>“Quite true, and a very good thing, too,” young Cranston answered. -“It’s about time we began to look after things a little better in this -country. We have been altogether too lenient. I don’t suppose people -have any idea of the amount of spy work that has been going on right -under our very noses.”</p> - -<p>Gretel remembered what her brother had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">117</a></span> told her, and, for some -unaccountable reason, her heart began to beat rather uncomfortably -fast. It was foolish, of course, but somehow she couldn’t help being -almost glad she had not been able to keep that appointment with -Fräulein.</p> - -<p>After dinner they all went out on the piazza and watched the lights -in the harbor until some one proposed to sail up the river in the -motor-boat. The suggestion was eagerly accepted, and in less than ten -minutes the whole party, with the exception of Mrs. Chester, who was -tired, and Frank, who, being only eleven, was still considered too -young to be up after nine o’clock, were gliding up the river in the -Chesters’ comfortable launch.</p> - -<p>“This is the Thames, where they have the big Harvard-Yale boat-race -every June,” Molly told Gretel. “There won’t be any race this year, -though, on account of the war. Steve was on the Harvard crew last year, -and it was tremendously exciting.”</p> - -<p>Gretel could not repress a sigh. Those<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">118</a></span> boys seemed so young, so much, -more fitted for college boat-races than for the grim work of war.</p> - -<p>“Were you sorry to leave college?” she asked Stephen, impulsively.</p> - -<p>“Sorry!” cried the young man; “you bet I wasn’t sorry. I’ve been wild -to get into this war ever since the invasion of Belgium. It’s about -time we Americans did something to lick the Germans.”</p> - -<p>“Take care what you say, Steve,” warned his friend from the opposite -seat. “Miss Schiller may not care to hear about licking Germans.”</p> - -<p>The words were courteous, but the tone reminded Gretel of Ada -Godfrey’s. She opened her lips to speak, but before she could utter a -word Jerry’s clear treble had broken in on the conversation.</p> - -<p>“Gretel isn’t any more German than you are, even if she has got a -German name,” he declared. “She’s just as good an American as any of -us; aren’t you, Gretel?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Gretel; “at least I hope I am.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">119</a></span> My father was a German, -though,” she added truthfully.</p> - -<p>“Well, he’s been dead for ever so long,” maintained Jerry, “and, -anyhow, he wasn’t like these Germans nowadays. I’ve seen his picture, -and he looks so kind you wouldn’t believe he could hurt a fly.”</p> - -<p>“He was kind,” said Gretel, a little tremulously. “He was one of the -best and kindest men who ever lived.”</p> - -<p>Nobody spoke for a moment, and there was a rather uncomfortable pause, -which Mr. Chester broke by asking Jimmy Fairfax a question on some -irrelevant subject. They were soon chatting pleasantly again, but -several members of the party did not forget the little incident.</p> - -<p>“Well, how do you like Steve?” demanded Molly, coming into her friend’s -room when their guests had left and they all had gone up-stairs. “Did I -say too much about his good looks?”</p> - -<p>“Not one bit too much,” Geraldine assured her. “He’s one of the -handsomest boys I<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">120</a></span> have ever seen. I like him, too; he’s so pleasant -and doesn’t treat me like a kid, just because my hair isn’t up yet. -Didn’t you like him, Gretel?”</p> - -<p>“Very much, indeed,” responded Gretel, with a vivid recollection of the -kind, understanding look Stephen Cranston had given her as he helped -her out of the motor-boat.</p> - -<p>“And the best of it is,” continued Molly, “Steve is just as nice as he -looks. He takes after his mother. Wait till you see Aunt Dulcie.”</p> - -<p>“She’s a widow, isn’t she?” inquired Geraldine, who had heard something -of Molly’s literary aunt.</p> - -<p>“Yes; Stephen is her only child. Her husband died when Steve was a -little boy, and he and his mother are everything to each other. Uncle -George didn’t leave much money, and at first Aunt Dulcie had a rather -hard time. She had to keep house for Uncle George’s father, who was a -very cross, disagreeable old gentleman, and things were quite horrid, -but Mother says Aunt Dulcie never once lost her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">121</a></span> grit. Of course, -Mother and Aunt Maud helped her all they could, but Aunt Dulcie was -very proud, and she hated taking things from people, even her own -sisters. It was a long time before the publishers realized how talented -she was, but now they are all crazy to get her things, and I saw in -a newspaper last spring that she is spoken of as one of the leading -novelists of the day. Steve is tremendously proud of his mother, as, -indeed, we all are.”</p> - -<p>“It must be terribly hard for your aunt to let her son go to the war,” -said Gretel.</p> - -<p>“Of course it is, frightfully hard, but Aunt Dulcie isn’t the kind -of person to shirk what she considers her duty. I believe she would -rather see Steve dead than have him not want to go. Her eyes look -dreadfully sad sometimes, but she’s always so bright and full of fun -that strangers wouldn’t suppose she had a care in the world. You’ll see -what I mean when she comes.”</p> - -<p>“It must be wonderful to be brave,” remarked Gretel, breaking a rather -long silence,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">122</a></span> when Molly had gone away to her own room and she and -Geraldine were preparing for bed. “I’m afraid I could never be like -that aunt of Molly’s.”</p> - -<p>“We never know what we may do till we are tried,” said Geraldine, -practically. “If a time ever comes when you have to be brave I guess -you’ll manage all right. But I don’t see any use of worrying about -things that may never happen.”</p> - -<p>Gretel laughed in spite of herself. Geraldine always did her good when -she was disposed to be sentimental or morbid.</p> - -<p>“I don’t believe you ever worry about anything,” she said a little -wistfully.</p> - -<p>“No, I don’t,” returned Geraldine. “Mother worries enough for the whole -family put together. What are you going to do now? Not write a letter -at this time of night? It’s long after ten.”</p> - -<p>“I must write just a few lines to Fräulein,” said Gretel. “I’m afraid -she thinks me very rude. I would like to get my letter off in the -morning mail.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">123</a></span> -“Oh, yes; I suppose you will have to explain,” said Geraldine, yawning. -“Don’t make it too long, though, for I’m sleepy, and I never can get to -sleep till the light is out.”</p> - -<p>“Shall I say you send your love?” Gretel asked, as she seated herself -at the desk and selected a pen and a sheet of note paper.</p> - -<p>Geraldine hesitated.</p> - -<p>“You can say I send kindest remembrances,” she compromised. “I hate -sending love to people I really don’t love at all.”</p> - -<p>Gretel laughed.</p> - -<p>“No one can ever accuse you of being anything but honest, Geraldine,” -she said. “Poor old Fräulein; I really don’t see why you never cared -more about her. It does worry me to think I should have forgotten about -this afternoon.”</p> - -<p>Notwithstanding her “worrying,” however, Gretel slept very well, and -awoke next morning quite ready to enjoy life.</p> - -<p>“We have to spend the morning working for the Red Cross,” Molly -explained at breakfast, “but this afternoon we can bathe and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">124</a></span> either -play tennis or go for a motor ride. Kitty wrote she wouldn’t be here -before six, at any rate. It’s a long ride from Stockbridge over here. -Her family are going to spend a couple of weeks at Narragansett and -will drop her here as they go through.”</p> - -<p>It was a lovely summer morning, and soon after breakfast Mrs. Chester -and the three girls started for the Red Cross meeting at the Godfreys’. -A five minutes’ walk brought them to the house, which, like the -Chesters’, was close to the water. Ada was watching from the piazza, -and came running across the lawn to greet her friends.</p> - -<p>“I am so glad you were able to come,” she said, kissing Geraldine -affectionately. “I am going to have a house party next week, and -there’s lots of fun going on. Did Molly tell you about the dance at The -Griswold on the Fourth? Mother says I can go and take my party, and -Mrs. Chester is going to take all of you. They say a lot of boys from -the naval station will be there, and it will be very gay.”</p> - -<p>Ada’s manner was very cordial, but sensitive<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">125</a></span> Gretel could not help -fancying that there was a difference in her manner when she turned -from Geraldine to herself, and particularly when presenting her to her -mother as “my friend, Gretel Schiller.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Godfrey, a stout, energetic woman, with a loud, decided voice, -received the visitors kindly, and the girls were introduced to several -other ladies who had already arrived for the morning’s work. More -people appeared, and they were soon all busy folding bandages and -making surgical dressings.</p> - -<p>Gretel was skillful with her fingers and eager to learn, and before -the morning was over she had won golden opinions from many of the -workers. It would all have been very pleasant if Mrs. Godfrey and one -of the other ladies had not begun entertaining the party with stories -of German atrocities, ending in what they both declared to be a true -account of ground glass having been found in some surgical dressings -which had been sent in by a branch of the Red Cross.</p> - -<p>“Of course, some German did it,” Ada’s<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">126</a></span> mother stated positively. -“People should be more careful whom they allow to work. I have heard of -one branch who will not accept any work done by a person even having a -German name.”</p> - -<p>Gretel felt her cheeks tingle, but kept her eyes steadily bent on her -work, and so quite failed to notice the quick, warning glance that Ada -cast at her mother. But the next words she heard were in Mrs. Chester’s -kind voice.</p> - -<p>“That seems to me a little unfair. Many people with German names are -quite as good Americans as we are.”</p> - -<p>“I wouldn’t trust one of them,” declared another lady, who, to do -her justice, had no idea there was any one present having a German -name. And she immediately launched forth into another story of German -treachery, if possible, even more shocking than the last.</p> - -<p>“Well, it wasn’t so bad, after all, was it?” remarked Molly, -cheerfully, as they were walking home to luncheon.</p> - -<p>“I liked it,” said Geraldine. “It’s nice to feel we are doing -something, even if it’s only<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">127</a></span> a little. I’m afraid I was very stupid -and clumsy, though. You did wonderfully, Gretel.”</p> - -<p>“She did, indeed,” chimed in Mrs. Chester. “Is this your first -experience, Gretel?”</p> - -<p>Gretel admitted modestly that it was.</p> - -<p>“Gretel is very clever,” said Molly. “You should have seen the socks -she knit at school. I suppose it’s Ger—— I mean some people are -cleverer with their fingers than others.”</p> - -<p>As they approached the house Gretel fell behind with Mrs. Chester, -while Molly and Geraldine hurried on to join the boys, who were just -finishing an exciting game of tennis. There was something she felt she -must say, but it was not easy to begin.</p> - -<p>“Do you play tennis?” Mrs. Chester asked, merely for the sake of saying -something, for she noticed that the girl looked troubled.</p> - -<p>“Yes, a little, but—but, Mrs. Chester, may I ask you something?”</p> - -<p>“Certainly, dear; anything you like,” said Mrs. Chester, kindly. “What -is it?”</p> - -<p>“It’s about—about what those ladies were<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">128</a></span> talking of,” faltered -Gretel, with crimson cheeks. “Do you believe any German really did that -dreadful thing—about the ground glass, you know?”</p> - -<p>“I try not to believe such stories,” Mrs. Chester answered gravely. -“I know that many of them are entirely untrue and others grossly -exaggerated. Still, dreadful things have undoubtedly happened.”</p> - -<p>“I know,” said Gretel, simply. “I have been thinking of what Mrs. -Godfrey said about people with German names. Perhaps they would rather -not have me work with them. I shouldn’t like to do anything that would -make you or Molly uncomfortable.”</p> - -<p>“My dear child, you surely don’t attach any importance to such foolish -talk!” said Mrs. Chester, smiling. “We all know that many of our most -loyal citizens have German names.”</p> - -<p>Gretel looked very much relieved.</p> - -<p>“Thank you,” she said, earnestly. “I was just a little afraid——” she -did not finish her sentence, for at that moment Molly called to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">129</a></span> them -that it was only half-past twelve, and if they hurried there would be -time for a sea bath before luncheon.</p> - -<p>The afternoon that followed was a very pleasant one, and in her healthy -enjoyment of her new surroundings Gretel soon forgot the discomfort of -the morning. They did not see the Godfreys again that day, but Kitty -Sharp arrived in time for dinner, and the four friends spent a very -merry evening together. Mrs. Chester had heard of Gretel’s music, and -after dinner she asked her to play, which the girl was always pleased -to do, and for nearly an hour she sat at the piano, playing the dear -old things she loved, while Mr. and Mrs. Chester listened with real -pleasure and admiration.</p> - -<p>“You are a very talented young lady,” Mr. Chester said, smiling kindly, -as Gretel rose from the piano. “Very few girls of your age play as well -as you do. You must have had excellent teachers.”</p> - -<p>“I have studied for the past three years at school,” said Gretel, “but -my father gave me<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">130</a></span> my first lessons before I was six. I always feel as -if I owe everything I know to him.”</p> - -<p>“Your father was a great musician,” said Mrs. Chester; “you have reason -to be proud of him.”</p> - -<p>“I am proud of him,” said Gretel, with shining eyes, and she suddenly -felt happier than she had done all day.</p> - -<p>“I like that little girl, Molly,” Mr. Chester said to his wife, when -Gretel had gone to join her friends on the piazza. “There is something -so honest and straightforward about her, and she is remarkably modest -for a girl with so much talent.”</p> - -<p>“Poor child,” sighed Mrs. Chester; “I am afraid she is painfully -sensitive. Some of the women at the Red Cross meeting to-day were -telling stories of those horrible atrocities—you know the sort of -thing I mean—and Gretel evidently took them very much to heart. It -really is unfortunate that she should have such an unmistakably German -name.”</p> - -<p>“Come and listen to the music,” said Molly, as Gretel stepped out on to -the cool piazza.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">131</a></span> “The men on the battle-ship are singing war songs, -and we can hear them quite plainly; it’s so still to-night. They’ve -just finished ‘The Long, Long Trail.’”</p> - -<p>It was very still, as Molly had said, and in a few moments the singing -began again, the chorus of men’s voices sounding out sweet and clear -over the silent harbor. The four girls sat listening to one well-known -song after another: “Tipperary,” “Bid Me Good-Bye With a Smile,” -and “Keep the Home Fires Burning.” It was too far away for them to -distinguish the words, but they all knew the tunes, and by and by they -began to sing themselves. But though Gretel was fond of singing, and -had a fairly good little voice of her own, she did not join in the -choruses, as usual.</p> - -<p>“Why don’t you sing, Gretel?” Geraldine asked at last. “You know ‘Over -There,’ don’t you?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I know it,” Gretel answered, softly; “but I don’t feel just like -singing to-night. I’m thinking about those boys on the ship. They sound -so merry and happy, just as if<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">132</a></span> war were nothing but a big joke. And -yet, in a little while, they may all be fighting, and perhaps——” -Gretel paused, abruptly, with an only half-suppressed sob.</p> - -<p>“I don’t believe they think very much about serious things,” said Kitty.</p> - -<p>“Some of them do, I am sure,” said Gretel, unsteadily, “but when people -are brave they can pretend not to mind things, and help others by being -cheerful. I think to be brave is one of the grandest things in the -world.”</p> - -<p>“Even greater than being a great musician like your father?” Kitty -asked.</p> - -<p>“Yes, even greater than that,” said Gretel, gravely.</p> - -<p>Just then Jerry and Paul, who had been spending the evening at one of -the neighbors’, returned, and in a few minutes Mrs. Chester called them -all indoors.</p> - -<p>When they awoke the next morning the big battle-ship was no longer to -be seen. She had slipped quietly out to sea during the night.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">133</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="vii" id="vii"></a>CHAPTER VII<br /> -<small>GRETEL MEETS AN OLD FRIEND</small></h2> - - -<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">“Mother</span> wants to know if any one would like to go into New London with -her,” said Molly, coming into Gretel’s and Geraldine’s room, on the -following Saturday afternoon. “She’s going to the station to meet Aunt -Dulcie, and has a little shopping to do first. She thought perhaps you -might like to go with her.”</p> - -<p>“I’m going fishing with the boys,” said Geraldine. “I promised Jerry. -He says he hasn’t seen anything of me since we came here.”</p> - -<p>“I’d like to go,” said Gretel, looking up from her knitting. “I want -to get some more wool for this helmet I’m making for your cousin. I’m -afraid I haven’t enough to finish it.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">134</a></span> -“All right; I’ll tell Mother. I’d like to go myself, but Kitty has a -headache, and I’ve promised to stay at home with her. You and Steve -seem to be great friends, Gretel.”</p> - -<p>“I like him,” said Gretel, simply. “He’s so kind and polite, and when -he asked me to make a helmet for him, I was glad to do it.”</p> - -<p>Molly laughed.</p> - -<p>“It’s rather a joke,” she said, “considering the way he used to tease -me about you.”</p> - -<p>“Why did he tease you about me?” Gretel inquired, in surprise.</p> - -<p>Molly looked a little embarrassed.</p> - -<p>“Oh, it was all nonsense, of course,” she said. “It was on account of -your name, you know. You see, I used to talk a good deal about you, and -he got into the way of calling you—you won’t be offended if I tell -you, will you?”</p> - -<p>“Not a bit,” promised Gretel, laughing. “What did he call me?”</p> - -<p>“Well, I’m afraid it wasn’t a very pretty name, but then, you know, he -had never seen you, and hadn’t any idea what you were like.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">135</a></span> He always -spoke of you as ‘Miss Pumpernickel.’”</p> - -<p>Gretel and Geraldine both laughed heartily, and Gretel declared Stephen -might call her “Miss Pumpernickel” as often as he liked, because she -was sure he didn’t mean anything unkind.</p> - -<p>“It’s different when people say things in a disagreeable way,” she -added, growing grave again.</p> - -<p>“I know what you mean,” said Molly, understanding. “I think Ada Godfrey -was perfectly disgusting the way she spoke to those girls yesterday -afternoon, when we were over at her place playing tennis. It sounded as -if she were apologizing for your name being German. Kitty and I both -noticed it.”</p> - -<p>“I noticed it, too,” said Geraldine, “and I felt like giving Ada a -piece of my mind afterwards. I would have done it, if Gretel hadn’t -begged me not to.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, where is the use?” said Gretel, smiling a little sadly. “We can’t -help it if people like to say disagreeable things, and it only<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">136</a></span> makes -it worse if we seem to notice. How soon is your mother going to start, -Molly?”</p> - -<p>“In about half an hour. Aunt Dulcie is coming on the Boston train that -gets here at half-past five. She’s been staying with Aunt Maud in -Magnolia. I’ll tell Mother you’ll be ready to go with her,” and Molly -hurried away.</p> - -<p>“You really are a very broad-minded person, Gretel,” remarked Geraldine -when Molly had left the room. “Things don’t seem to make you angry, as -they do other people, and you always make allowances.”</p> - -<p>“I often feel angry inside,” Gretel admitted, honestly, “but I try not -to let people see it. After all, every one has a right to express an -opinion, and it’s only natural Ada should hate the Germans.”</p> - -<p>Gretel had only been at the Chesters’ four days, but she already felt -thoroughly at home with the whole family. She had taken a great fancy -to kind, cheerful Mrs. Chester, and the thought of the short drive with -her was very pleasant. So it was with a very light heart<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">137</a></span> that she ran -down-stairs half an hour later to join her hostess at the front door.</p> - -<p>The drive was as pleasant as she had anticipated, but it was a very hot -afternoon, and as they neared the town the little sea breeze, which -had prevented people on the Point from realizing quite how hot it was, -entirely died out.</p> - -<p>“This heat is really unbearable,” Mrs. Chester declared, as the car -turned into the crowded main street. “We will hurry with our shopping, -and perhaps have time for a little turn before the train comes. -Motoring is about the pleasantest thing one can do on a day like this. -You may stop the car right here in the shade, Thomas, and Miss Gretel -and I will get out. Now, dear, suppose you do your errand while I -attend to a little Saturday marketing, and then we can both come back -here. I think you may find your wool at one of those shops on the other -side of the street.”</p> - -<p>New London streets had seldom been more crowded than on that Saturday -afternoon. Besides the usual number of Saturday shoppers,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">138</a></span> there were -many strangers, who had motored into town, and a goodly sprinkling of -sailors from the naval station. The streets were lined with motors, and -people pushed and jostled each other on the narrow sidewalks. It was a -good-natured crowd, however, and Gretel found it rather entertaining. -She was obliged to try several shops before finding what she wanted, -and was just coming out of a big dry-goods store, with her parcel, when -she almost collided with a man who appeared to be lounging idly against -the open doorway. He moved aside, murmuring a word of apology, and at -the same moment something vaguely familiar in his face caused Gretel to -look at him more attentively. In another second she had uttered a cry -of joyful recognition, and was holding out both hands to the stranger.</p> - -<p>“Fritz, Fritz Lippheim, is it really you?”</p> - -<p>In the excitement of that recognition, Gretel had forgotten the war, -Germany, everything in the world except the one joyful fact<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">139</a></span> that here -was her father’s dear old friend, the man who had been so kind to her -when she was a little girl. At the sound of her voice, however, the -stranger had drawn back suddenly, and was now regarding her with an -expression of mingled surprise and embarrassment.</p> - -<p>“I beg your pardon,” he said, stiffly; “I think you are under a -mistake. My name—good heavens! I believe it’s little Gretel Schiller!”</p> - -<p>“Of course it is!” laughed Gretel. “Oh, Fritz, you don’t know how glad -I am to see you. I’ve been wanting to hear something about you and dear -Mrs. Lippheim for years and years. My sister-in-law and I tried to find -you once, but you had moved, and no one could give us your address. Do -tell me about everything. How is your mother?”</p> - -<p>A shade of sadness crossed the man’s troubled face.</p> - -<p>“My mother is dead,” he answered. “She died nearly three years ago.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, Fritz, I am so sorry!” The tears<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">140</a></span> started to Gretel’s eyes. “I -always hoped I should see her again some time. She was so good to me -always, especially after Father died. I wanted to thank you both for -all you did for me then, and so did my brother and sister-in-law.”</p> - -<p>Fritz Lippheim glanced uneasily up and down the crowded street.</p> - -<p>“I would never have recognized you if you had not spoken, Gretel,” he -said. “Why, you are quite grown-up.”</p> - -<p>“I am fifteen,” said Gretel. “I was only ten when you saw me last, but -I would have known you anywhere. Can’t we go somewhere where it isn’t -quite so crowded? I want to ask you about so many things. I have just -seen the lady I am with go into that market, so I know she won’t be -through her shopping for a few minutes longer.”</p> - -<p>For a moment the man hesitated; then he led the way round a corner, -into one of the quiet side streets.</p> - -<p>“Now that I look at you more closely,” he said, “I can see a strong -resemblance to the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">141</a></span> little Gretel of five years ago. Are you living in -New London?”</p> - -<p>“No,” said Gretel; “I am only visiting here. I live in New York, with -my brother and his wife. You remember my half-brother, Percy Douaine, -who was in China when Father died. He came home the next year, and -took me to live with him. It was all quite like a Cinderella story, -for I wasn’t very happy with Mrs. Marsh and her daughter, and Percy -made everything so wonderful and beautiful for me. Now he is married to -one of the dearest women in the world, and I am just as happy as I can -be—or would be if it were not for this terrible war.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, the war; the war has changed many things,” said Fritz -Lippheim, with a sigh. “I am sometimes glad to think the little Mother -did not live to see these sad days. I suppose you are quite an American -now.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes,” said Gretel; “we are all good Americans, of course. But I am -afraid I mustn’t stand talking any longer. My friend<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">142</a></span> may be looking -for me. Can’t we meet again somewhere?”</p> - -<p>Fritz Lippheim shook his head.</p> - -<p>“I fear not,” he said. “War changes many things, as I said before. My -business here is of rather a private nature, and—may I ask a favor of -you, little Gretel?”</p> - -<p>“Certainly,” said Gretel, her face falling. “I will do anything I can -for you, Fritz, for the sake of the dear old days.”</p> - -<p>“It is merely that you will not mention to any of your friends that you -have met me. We may meet again in happier times, when I can explain, -but at present I cannot say any more.”</p> - -<p>Gretel’s heart gave a great bound of fear, and then sank down, down -like lead. She hoped her old friend would not notice how startled she -was.</p> - -<p>“I won’t tell any one,” she said in a low, embarrassed voice. “I’m -sorry I spoke to you, if you didn’t want to be recognized, but I had no -idea——” Gretel paused abruptly, fearing the man would hear the tremor -in her voice.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_143" id="Page_143">143</a></span> -Fritz Lippheim caught her hand impulsively.</p> - -<p>“It isn’t that I am not pleased to see you, Gretel,” he said earnestly. -“Indeed, I am glad to find my little friend again, and to know that she -has not forgotten me, but there are reasons, important reasons, which -I cannot explain at present. Will you try to believe that, Gretel, and -not think too unkindly of poor old Fritz?”</p> - -<p>His voice was so kind, and his smile reminded her so strongly of the -old friend of her childhood that Gretel’s face brightened.</p> - -<p>“All right, Fritz,” she said in a very different tone. “Now, I must -hurry, or Mrs. Chester will be waiting for me.”</p> - -<p>“Good-bye, little girl, and if we meet again here, or anywhere, you -will remember that we do not know each other?”</p> - -<p>Gretel nodded; she could not trust herself to speak, and in another -moment she was hurrying back to the main street in quest of Mrs. -Chester.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Chester had finished her shopping, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_144" id="Page_144">144</a></span> was already in the car, -chatting with Jimmy Fairfax, who stood on the curb.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I’m afraid I have kept you waiting!” apologized Gretel, rather -breathlessly. “I just went round the corner for a minute, and didn’t -see you come out of the market.”</p> - -<p>“There is no hurry,” said Mrs. Chester, good-naturedly; “I have only -just finished my errands. Mr. Fairfax is telling me about the dance -they are going to have at The Griswold on the Fourth. All the sailors -from the station are to be there, and all the proceeds are to go for -the French Ambulance Corps. I must see about getting tickets at once.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter width400"> -<a name="could" id="could"></a> -<img src="images/i-144.jpg" width="400" height="605" alt="" /> -<div class="caption"><span class="smcap">Gretel could not help noticing -that the young man was regarding her in a rather peculiar -manner.</span>—<i>Page <a href="#could2">144</a>.</i></div> -</div> - -<p>Mr. Fairfax and Gretel shook hands, but though pleasant enough in his -manner, <a name="could2" id="could2"></a>Gretel could not help noticing that the young man was regarding -her in a rather peculiar manner. She was very silent during the short -drive that followed. Try as she might to fix her attention on what Mrs. -Chester was saying, her thoughts would insist on wandering back to -Fritz Lippheim and his strange request. There had never been anything -strange or<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">145</a></span> mysterious about Fritz in the old days, when he came -to play his violin at her father’s studio. He had been just a kind, -simple young man, who loved children, and was devotedly attached to his -old mother. She had stayed with the Lippheims for a short time after -her father’s death, and would never forget their goodness to her. But -now—ah, it was quite true, war had indeed changed many things. What -could Fritz be doing here in New London that was of such a private -nature that he must not be recognized? Fritz was a German, born in -Berlin. Oh, what did it all mean? Gretel felt suddenly cold and sick -with apprehension.</p> - -<p>“I think that is one reason why we sisters have been so very close to -each other all our lives,” Mrs. Chester was saying in her cheerful, -placid voice, and Gretel came back to her present surroundings with the -realization that she had not the slightest idea what her companion was -talking about.</p> - -<p>“Yes, of course, it must be very lovely to have sisters,” she faltered, -as Mrs. Chester<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">146</a></span> paused, evidently expecting a comment of some kind. -“Molly has told us about some of the funny times you used to have when -you were little girls. You knew Mr. Chester then, too, didn’t you?”</p> - -<p>“Yes; he was a sort of connection of ours, and used to come and stay -at the old house on Washington Square. His grandmother had married our -grandfather, and we lived with her for some years after our mother -died. I shall never forget the day my sister Dulcie lured Paul and me -off to try to rescue a stolen child.” And Mrs. Chester was off again, -on another story, during which I fear Gretel’s thoughts wandered more -than once.</p> - -<p>They reached the station just as the train was coming in, and in the -bustle and interest of meeting her sister Mrs. Chester quite forgot -Gretel’s inattentiveness, which, indeed, she had scarcely noticed.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Chester’s “Literary Sister” was a tall lady, with a strong, clever -face, and a crisp, rather abrupt manner, but her eyes and voice<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">147</a></span> were -kind, and her greeting to Gretel was a very hearty one.</p> - -<p>“I am always so glad to meet any of Molly’s friends,” she said, as she -took her seat in the car, between her sister and Gretel. “You know, -Molly and I are great chums, despite the difference in our ages. We -keep up a steady correspondence all winter, and I really feel quite -intimate with all the girls at Miss Minton’s.”</p> - -<p>“You will find two more of the Minton girls at the house,” said Mrs. -Chester; “Kitty Sharp and Geraldine Barlow. Geraldine’s twin brother is -with us, too.”</p> - -<p>“I am glad; I like young people. How’s Steve?”</p> - -<p>“Very well, and coming to dinner to-night. He would have been at the -station to meet you, but couldn’t get off duty. I hope you had a -comfortable journey.”</p> - -<p>“It was broiling in the train, but I didn’t particularly mind. I was -absorbed in a book all the way, and there was an electric fan directly -over my seat, which gave some relief.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">148</a></span> What luxuries all these modern -inventions are!”</p> - -<p>“They certainly are,” Mrs. Chester agreed. “I sometimes wonder how -people lived without the telephone.”</p> - -<p>“Do you remember the first time we ever heard of a telephone?” Mrs. -Cranston said, smiling. “It was Paul who informed us that there was a -telephone at his home in Boston, and that his mother could talk to his -father at his office. We decided that it was a great pity such a nice -little boy as Paul should be so untruthful. I think Daisy prayed for -him.” Mrs. Cranston laughed over the old childish reminiscence, but her -face softened at the thought of the little sister who had died so many -years ago.</p> - -<p>“I remember it well,” said Mrs. Chester, “and I also remember that -wonderful story you invented about the princess who possessed a magic -music-box that could sing as well as play. Paul has given me a new -victrola, by the way; the best we have ever had.”</p> - -<p>The sisters chatted on pleasantly, but Gretel<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">149</a></span> scarcely heard what -they said. Her thoughts were back in her father’s studio, and she was -recalling scene after scene, in which Fritz Lippheim had played his -part. As soon as she reached home she slipped away to her own room and, -sitting down in a rocking-chair by the open window, sat with folded -hands, staring straight before her, for the next half hour. She was -aroused at last by the entrance of Geraldine.</p> - -<p>“Did you have a good time?” Gretel asked, trying to speak quite -naturally, as if nothing unusual had happened.</p> - -<p>“Yes, fine,” Geraldine answered, tossing her hat on the bed and -subsiding wearily into a chair. “It was pretty hot, but I didn’t mind. -Jerry caught a three-pounder; pretty good, wasn’t it? I didn’t get a -bite myself, but I enjoyed sitting in the boat and watching the others. -I suppose you’ve seen the authoress?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, and she is very pleasant. She and Mrs. Chester reminisced all -the way home.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">150</a></span> -“Did you succeed in getting your wool?”</p> - -<p>Gretel gave a little start.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I got it,” she said, “but—but I don’t seem to remember bringing -it home. It isn’t here anywhere, is it?” And she glanced anxiously -around the room.</p> - -<p>“I don’t see it anywhere,” said Geraldine, rising. “Perhaps you put it -away when you came in.”</p> - -<p>Gretel opened several bureau drawers, but there was no package to be -found.</p> - -<p>“I must have dropped it, or left it in the car,” she said. “Oh, I am -sorry, for it was hard work getting what I wanted, and I had to try -several shops.”</p> - -<p>Geraldine looked puzzled.</p> - -<p>“It isn’t a bit like you to forget things,” she said. “If it were I, -now; but you, of all people! And you were so anxious to get that wool, -too. What ever were you thinking about?”</p> - -<p>Before Gretel could answer, there was a knock at the door and a maid -appeared with a small parcel in her hand.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_151" id="Page_151">151</a></span> -“This was left in the car,” she explained. “Thomas found it, and Mrs. -Chester thinks it belongs to Miss Gretel.”</p> - -<p>“Well, you didn’t lose it; that’s one comfort,” said Geraldine, -glancing at her friend’s flushed, troubled face, when the maid had left -the room. “You needn’t look so solemn about it. It isn’t a crime to -forget a parcel. I hope nothing disagreeable happened while you were -out. You didn’t meet Ada, did you?”</p> - -<p>“Why, no,” said Gretel; “what made you think I had?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I don’t know. I just thought you might have met her, and she -might have been in one of her patriotic moods. She seems to think that -because she can’t go and shoot the Germans, it’s her duty to say all -the awful things about them that she can think of. I don’t suppose any -American approves of the dreadful things Germany has done, but we don’t -think it necessary to be rude to every one who happens to have a German -name. She’s got a boy cousin staying with her now, and Jerry and Paul -say he’s an awful kid;<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">152</a></span> spoiled to death, by his mother, and thinks -he’s of more importance than anybody else, because his father was lost -on the <i>Lusitania</i>.”</p> - -<p>“Poor boy,” said Gretel, with a sigh; “I don’t blame him for hating the -Germans. Oh, Geraldine, I think I realize more and more every day how -horribly cruel war is!” And, to Geraldine’s utter astonishment, Gretel -suddenly burst into tears.</p> - -<p>Geraldine’s arms were round her friend’s neck in a moment.</p> - -<p>“You poor darling!” she cried, kissing her; “I knew somebody had been -hurting your feelings; I just knew it! As if it were your fault that -your father happened to be a German! I’d just like to kill the people -who say unkind things to you.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, hush, hush, Geraldine,” soothed Gretel, smiling through her tears. -“You mustn’t get so excited about nothing. No one has said anything -unkind. That isn’t why I’m crying. It’s because—oh, I can’t talk about -it, but war is so terrible! It makes even good people do things they -would be ashamed of at any other<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">153</a></span> time. I’m frightened, Geraldine; I -suppose it’s foolish, but I can’t help being frightened.” Gretel laid -her head on her friend’s shoulder with a sob.</p> - -<p>Geraldine soothed and comforted her as best she could, and in a few -minutes Gretel dried her eyes and began to dress for dinner. But though -she asked no more questions, Geraldine was not satisfied.</p> - -<p>“Something did happen this afternoon,” she told herself with -conviction. “Gretel would never have cried like that for nothing. -Perhaps she’ll tell me about it by and by, but I don’t believe I’d -better say any more just now.”</p> - -<p>But Gretel did not “tell her about it by and by.” She was very quiet -all the evening, and her friend’s efforts to discover the cause of the -trouble met with so little response that Geraldine began to feel a -little hurt. It was the first time in all the years of their friendship -that Gretel had ever had a secret in which Geraldine had not shared.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">154</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="viii" id="viii"></a>CHAPTER VIII<br /> -<small>ADA EXPRESSES AN OPINION</small></h2> - - -<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">“Come</span> down here, Jerry; I want to talk to you.”</p> - -<p>Jerry Barlow swung himself down from the piazza railing, from whence -he had been watching the departure of a sailboat filled with Sunday -pleasure-seekers, and joined his sister on the lawn.</p> - -<p>“What’s up?” he demanded curiously, for Geraldine’s face was serious.</p> - -<p>Geraldine did not answer at once, but led the way across the lawn to a -little rustic summer-house, covered with blooming honeysuckle.</p> - -<p>“I didn’t want to talk where any one could hear,” she explained. “Sit -down, and I’ll tell you. I’m worried about Gretel.”</p> - -<p>“Worried about Gretel,” repeated Jerry, incredulously. “Why, there -isn’t anything the matter with her, is there? She looks all right to -me.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">155</a></span> -“Oh, I don’t mean that she’s ill, or anything like that,” said -Geraldine. “I know she’s in some trouble, and she won’t tell me what it -is. It began yesterday afternoon, when she went to New London with Mrs. -Chester.”</p> - -<p>“Why don’t you ask her what the matter is?” Jerry inquired, -practically. “I thought you two always told each other everything.”</p> - -<p>Geraldine reddened.</p> - -<p>“We always have,” she said; “at least, I always tell her everything, -and I thought she told me, but she won’t tell me about this. I’m afraid -she’s very unhappy.”</p> - -<p>“What makes you think so?” asked Jerry, his own face sobering, for he -was almost as devoted to Gretel as his sister.</p> - -<p>“Well,” said Geraldine, slowly, “it’s all rather queer, and I don’t -understand it. She was all right till yesterday afternoon. She went -shopping with Mrs. Chester, and she has been different ever since. She -cried dreadfully, and she scarcely ate any dinner, and once in the -night I woke up and heard her tossing and moaning in her sleep. I saw -her wiping her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">156</a></span> eyes in church this morning, and now she’s gone up to -her room to write letters. She’s trying awfully hard to be cheerful, -and act as if nothing had happened, but she can’t deceive me.”</p> - -<p>Jerry’s eyes flashed indignantly.</p> - -<p>“I guess I know what the trouble is,” he said. “Somebody’s been making -disagreeable remarks about her being German. It’s a beastly shame, -that’s what it is.”</p> - -<p>“I thought of that,” said Geraldine, “but who could it have been? Not -Mrs. Chester or that nice Mrs. Cranston, I am sure. I asked her if she -had happened to meet Ada Godfrey, and she said no. I can’t think of any -one else who would do such a mean thing.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I wish I could catch whoever it was,” declared Jerry. “I’d say -what I thought pretty quick. That kid over at the Godfreys’ makes me -sick, the way he goes on about the Germans. Suppose his father did -get drowned on the <i>Lusitania</i>. It was an awful thing, of course, but -he needn’t put on such grand airs, and talk about never touching the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">157</a></span> -hand of a German. Wouldn’t eat with one, he said, any more than he’d -eat with a negro. Paul and I told him to shut up, and then he got -mad, and wouldn’t speak to us. He’s only thirteen, but you should see -him swagger. I’d like to give that kid a ducking, and—I say, here he -comes, and the Godfrey girl along with him.”</p> - -<p>It was true; Ada Godfrey and her cousin Archie Davenport were coming up -the path from the gate. Geraldine uttered a smothered exclamation of -dismay.</p> - -<p>“I believe Molly did ask them over,” she said; “I had forgotten all -about it. I hope they won’t say anything to upset Gretel more than she -is upset already. You must be polite to that boy, Jerry, even if he -is a cad. Remember we are the Chesters’ guests, and we can’t be rude -to people who come to their house.” With which final warning to her -brother, Geraldine went forward to welcome the visitors.</p> - -<p>Archie Davenport was a pale, undersized boy, with a shrill, childish -voice, and the manners<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">158</a></span> of a man of the world. He was an only -child, and since his father’s tragic death, two years before, had -been completely spoiled by his doting mother. In response to Ada’s -introduction, he greeted Geraldine with a grown-up manner, which almost -made her laugh in his face, and, before they reached the house, had -inquired, with the air of a bored clubman:</p> - -<p>“Any sport going on this afternoon?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know just what you call sport,” said Geraldine, her eyes -beginning to twinkle. “I dare say you and the boys will find some way -of amusing yourselves. You might like to see Frank’s rabbits.”</p> - -<p>Jerry chuckled appreciatively, but before Archie could express his -contempt of such juvenile pastime, Molly and Kitty—who had seen their -approach—came out to meet them.</p> - -<p>“It was good of you to walk over here in this heat,” said Molly, as she -led the way to the coolest corner of the piazza. “We are expecting some -more visitors later, but we can<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">159</a></span> have a nice little chat by ourselves -before they come.”</p> - -<p>“Who are coming?” Ada inquired with interest.</p> - -<p>“My cousin Stephen Cranston and that nice Virginia friend of his, Mr. -Fairfax. Steve comes over from the station as often as he can get -leave, now his mother is here, and we all like Jimmy Fairfax very much.”</p> - -<p>Ada’s face brightened perceptibly. She was nearly sixteen, and not at -all averse to the society of young men.</p> - -<p>“May I go up to your room for a minute to smooth my hair?” she asked. -“All the crimp has come out in the heat, and I should like to look -respectable when your friends come.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I don’t believe they care how anybody looks,” said innocent Molly. -“They are only too thankful to get away for a little rest. Steve says -they work like dogs at the submarine base. But, of course, you can come -up to my room if you want to.” And she led the way indoors.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">160</a></span> -“Where’s Gretel?” Ada inquired, on the way up-stairs.</p> - -<p>“In her room, writing letters,” said Molly. “She’ll be down by and by.”</p> - -<p>Ada lowered her voice. “Do you know, Molly, I think it’s a great pity -Gretel hasn’t given up that horrid German name. She could call herself -Douaine just as well as not, and it would be so much less embarrassing.”</p> - -<p>“Embarrassing,” repeated Molly, “I don’t see anything embarrassing -about it. What do you mean?”</p> - -<p>“Why, in introducing her to people, of course. Nobody wants to meet -a person named Schiller in these days, and some people even think it -unusually kind of your father and mother to have Gretel here just now. -Mrs. Appleton was speaking to Mother about it the other day, after the -Red Cross meeting.”</p> - -<p>“I never heard of anything quite so silly in my life,” exclaimed Molly, -indignantly. “Gretel is just as much an American as any of us. Lots of -Americans have German names.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">161</a></span> -“Oh, I’m not saying anything against her,” protested Ada. “I only -said it was a pity she wasn’t willing to be called Douaine instead -of Schiller. Is this your room? How pretty it is.” And Ada, possibly -judging from Molly’s expression that she had said enough on the subject -of German names, hastened to lead the conversation into smoother -channels.</p> - -<p>Gretel, in her own room, was finishing a long letter to Barbara. It -was a pleasant, cheerful letter, telling of the little every-day -happenings, and containing no word that would lead Mrs. Douaine to -suppose her sister-in-law had a care in the world. And yet, as Gretel -finished the last page, and addressed her envelope, her heart was far -from being as light as Barbara imagined.</p> - -<p>“If I could only tell her and Percy about it,” she said with a sigh, -“it would be so much easier. Percy is so wise and broad-minded, he -would be sure to know what to do. But Fritz asked me not to mention him -to any one, and he was Father’s best friend. Oh, I can’t believe that -Fritz is doing anything wrong,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">162</a></span> and yet why should he object to people -knowing who he is?”</p> - -<p>It was a very perplexing question, and Gretel leaned her chin in her -hands, and thought long and earnestly. She heard the voices of visitors -on the piazza, but felt in no hurry to go down-stairs and join her -friends. It was a relief to be alone for a little while. Oh, why -had she gone shopping with Mrs. Chester? Why had she ever met Fritz -Lippheim? She resolved that, if possible, she would keep away from the -town during the remainder of her visit.</p> - -<p>At last the clock on the stairs struck five, and Gretel roused herself -with an effort.</p> - -<p>“I must go down,” she told herself reluctantly. “They will think me so -queer and unsociable if I stay up here any longer. Ada’s voice sounds -as if she were holding forth about something.”</p> - -<p>Ada certainly was “holding forth,” and even before she reached the -piazza, Gretel could hear her declaring in a loud, decided voice:</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">163</a></span> -“I think it’s the duty of every one of us to do it. A person who didn’t -would be acting disloyally to the United States.”</p> - -<p>“Here comes Miss Gretel,” said Stephen Cranston, rising, and going -forward to meet the newcomer, in his kind, courteous way. “You are just -in time to hear Miss Godfrey deliver a lecture on loyalty. She is very -eloquent on the subject.”</p> - -<p>Gretel smiled faintly as she dropped into the chair Stephen pushed -forward for her, and, turning to Ada, asked what the lecture was about.</p> - -<p>“I’m not delivering a lecture at all,” said Ada, rather crossly. “I -was only saying something that every one knows. We were talking about -spies, and Kitty said she wondered what a person would do who found out -some one she knew was a suspicious character. I said of course a loyal -American would inform at once. It’s the only thing to do in war time.”</p> - -<p>“But I didn’t mean an ordinary person,” objected Kitty. “I meant a -friend, some one<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">164</a></span> you really cared about. Just think of having to -inform against a cousin, or——”</p> - -<p>“I would inform against my own brother if I thought he were disloyal to -my country,” interrupted Ada, heroically. “Don’t you think I am right, -Mr. Fairfax?”</p> - -<p>“I do,” agreed the young ensign heartily. “Any one acting against the -United States Government is a traitor, and we all know what should be -done with traitors.”</p> - -<p>“But suppose you were not sure,” objected Kitty. “Suppose you only -suspected some one, and had no real proof, what would you do then?”</p> - -<p>“This is no time to wait for proof,” Jimmy Fairfax asserted. “Let the -United States Secret Service look up the proofs. Our duty would be -to give the information, and put the right authorities on the scent. -Did you read about those ammunition works that were blown up the -other day in New Jersey? More than a hundred people were killed. That -was undoubtedly the work of the Germans. I tell you we can’t be too -careful.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">165</a></span> -“Well, we are none of us likely to be called upon to inform against any -of our friends,” said Stephen, good-naturedly. “I don’t believe we have -any German spies among our acquaintances, do you, Miss Gretel?”</p> - -<p>“I hope not, I am sure,” said Gretel, trying to speak quite naturally, -but conscious of a sound of embarrassment in her voice.</p> - -<p>Stephen looked at her more attentively.</p> - -<p>“Have you a headache?” he asked, kindly.</p> - -<p>“No,” said Gretel. “What made you think I had?”</p> - -<p>“I thought you were looking a little seedy. This heat is enough to give -any one a headache. My mother has had a bad one all day. Ah, here comes -some iced tea; that will refresh us all. Aunt Molly knows what people -like on a hot afternoon.”</p> - -<p>“I wonder where the boys are,” remarked Molly, getting out of the -hammock and preparing to take command of the tea-tray. “Jerry adores -this chocolate cake.”</p> - -<p>“Here comes one boy, at any rate,” said<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">166</a></span> Stephen. “He doesn’t look very -cheerful. Perhaps the heat has used him up.”</p> - -<p>“It’s Ada’s cousin,” said Molly. “Come up here, Archie, and have some -tea. Where are the others?”</p> - -<p>“Down at the barn, amusing themselves with rabbits,” answered Archie, -in a tone of extreme disgust. “I stayed as long as I could stand it. -I’ve come to see if Ada isn’t ready to go home.”</p> - -<p>“You don’t care about pets, then,” said Molly, with difficulty -preserving her gravity.</p> - -<p>“Not much. I think I’m rather too old to waste my time over rabbits. -There’s a kid down there, too, and the boys are making such a silly -fuss over her. I can’t stand babies.”</p> - -<p>“That’s my little sister Daisy,” said Molly. “We think she’s quite -adorable. I’m sorry you don’t like her.”</p> - -<p>“I prefer older people,” replied Archie, with his most grown-up air, -and then, catching sight of the tea-tray, he added in quite a different -tone:</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">167</a></span> -“I say that cake looks good. Can a fellow have some?”</p> - -<p>“To be sure,” laughed Molly. “Come up and meet my friends. This is my -cousin Mr. Cranston, and this other young man is Mr. Fairfax. These -girls are Geraldine Barlow, Kitty Sharp, and Gretel Schiller. You’ve -met Geraldine and Kitty already, but I don’t think you’ve seen Gretel -before.”</p> - -<p>Archie had reached the top of the piazza steps by this time, but at the -mention of Gretel’s name, he suddenly drew back and thrust both hands -into his pockets.</p> - -<p>“That’s the German girl,” he announced in his shrill, aggressive voice. -“I don’t speak to Germans. Ada told me you had one here, and I said I -wouldn’t speak to her.”</p> - -<p>“You little cad!” exclaimed Stephen, angrily; “you deserve a good -thrashing, and I’d like to give it to you!”</p> - -<p>He half rose from his chair as he spoke, but Gretel put out a -<a name="put2" id="put2"></a>detaining hand.</p> - -<p>“Please don’t make a fuss,” she said in a low voice. “He’s only a -little boy, and—and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">168</a></span> I’m afraid a good many people feel that way about -Germans.”</p> - -<p>“Archie, you are a very naughty boy,” expostulated Ada. “You ought to -be ashamed of yourself. If you can’t be a gentleman, you had better go -back to the rabbits.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I like that!” cried Archie, indignantly. “You’re a nice one to -scold me, after saying——”</p> - -<p>“Archie Davenport, stop this very minute. If you say another word I’ll -tell Aunt Agnes, and you will be severely punished.” Ada’s cheeks were -crimson, and she was looking decidedly uncomfortable.</p> - -<p>“Don’t mind him, please, Ada,” pleaded Gretel. “It really isn’t worth -while to let a boy like that spoil Molly’s tea-party. Let’s give him -some cake, and perhaps it will keep him quiet.”</p> - -<p>Gretel spoke cheerfully, but her voice was not quite steady, and there -was a hurt look in her eyes that it pained her friends to see.</p> - -<div class="figcenter width400"> -<a name="put" id="put"></a> -<img src="images/i-168.jpg" width="400" height="603" alt="" /> -<div class="caption"><span class="smcap">Gretel put out a detaining -hand.</span>—<i>Page <a href="#put2">167</a>.</i></div> -</div> - -<p>“He doesn’t deserve any cake,” declared Ada, rising. “I’m going to -take him home.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">169</a></span> It’s time I went, anyway; I promised Mother to be -back by half-past five. Good-bye, everybody. Oh, Mr. Cranston, don’t -you and Mr. Fairfax want to come over to play tennis at our place some -afternoon? The courts are pretty good. You can bring any friends you -like.” And, having cast a rather coquettish glance in the direction -of the two young ensigns, Ada hurried down the steps, followed by the -reluctant Archie.</p> - -<p>“I’ll walk home with you if you don’t mind,” said Jimmy Fairfax. And as -Ada certainly did not mind, the two walked down the path together very -amicably indeed.</p> - -<p>For the next few minutes everybody talked fast and rather nervously. -Molly plied Gretel with tea and chocolate cake, and Geraldine changed -her seat so as to sit next to her friend, and give Gretel’s hand a -surreptitious squeeze. Kitty began to sing, “When the Boys Come Home,” -and Stephen plunged into a funny story, which made them all laugh. No -further allusion was made to Ada or her cousin, and it was evident -that every one was anxious to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">170</a></span> be especially kind to Gretel. Gretel -understood, and her heart glowed with gratitude, but Archie Davenport’s -foolish behavior had left a sting, nevertheless, and then there was -that talk about informing against suspects, to add still more to her -trouble and perplexity. Jimmy Fairfax came back to supper, and in the -evening they all went out in the launch, with Mrs. Cranston to chaperon -the party.</p> - -<p>“Why so pensive, Miss Gretel?” Stephen asked, taking the vacant seat -beside Gretel, as the little motor-boat carried them swiftly up the -river towards Norwich.</p> - -<p>Gretel roused herself with a start.</p> - -<p>“I didn’t know I was pensive,” she said, smiling. “I was thinking how -lovely and peaceful it was out here on the water.”</p> - -<p>“You looked as if your thoughts were about a thousand miles away from -the rest of us,” said the young man. “I want to say something but I’m -half afraid you may not like it.”</p> - -<p>“Try and see,” said Gretel. “I don’t believe it is anything I shall -object to.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">171</a></span> -“It’s about the nonsense that little beast talked this afternoon. -I’m afraid it hurt your feelings and it’s rather silly to mind those -things, you know.”</p> - -<p>“I know it is,” said Gretel. “I try not to be silly and I really don’t -mind half as much as I did at first. I know a great many people feel -very bitterly against the Germans, and I don’t suppose they can help -it. I am an American, of course, but my father was a German and I loved -him very dearly. It does hurt sometimes to hear people talk about his -country as they do.”</p> - -<p>“Of course it hurts,” said Stephen. “I can just imagine how I should -feel about people who talked against the United States. The Germans -have done some outrageous things and I hope they are going to be -thoroughly licked, but it isn’t necessary to throw mud at people just -because they happen to have had German ancestors. I’m awfully glad you -look at the thing so sensibly.”</p> - -<p>“Mr. Cranston,” said Gretel abruptly, “do you agree with Ada and Mr. -Fairfax in what<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">172</a></span> they said this afternoon about—about informing -against people?”</p> - -<p>Stephen hesitated for a moment and his merry, boyish face grew grave.</p> - -<p>“That is a hard question to answer,” he said. “To inform against a -friend is a pretty rotten thing to do, and yet these are very serious -times. I think it would depend a good deal upon the circumstances in -the case. One would have to be pretty sure one wasn’t mistaken.”</p> - -<p>Gretel’s face brightened, but before she could speak again, Mrs. -Cranston called to her son from the other end of the boat.</p> - -<p>“Sing something, Steve; the girls want to hear you.”</p> - -<p>There was no more war talk that evening, but Stephen could not help -noticing that Gretel seemed more cheerful than she had been all the -afternoon, and when they reached the landing he detained Molly for a -moment on the pier to say in a low tone:</p> - -<p>“I hope you are not going to let your friend Miss Godfrey bring that -brat of a cousin of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">173</a></span> hers over here again. He upset Gretel Schiller a -lot, and she’s a nice girl, too. I say, do you happen to know if she -has many German friends?”</p> - -<p>“I know she hasn’t,” said Molly, confidently. “She told us that with -the exception of our Fräulein at school, she hadn’t spoken to a single -German since she was a little girl. Why do you want to know?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I was only wondering,” returned her cousin carelessly. “It would -be pretty hard for her if she had German friends in these days, that’s -all. That Godfrey girl hasn’t much tact.”</p> - -<p>“Gretel is very sensitive,” said Molly, “but she hasn’t any German -friends, so there isn’t anything to worry about.” And Molly tripped -away to join the rest of the party.</p> - -<p>Stephen Cranston was not Gretel’s only champion, as she discovered a -little later that evening. The visitors had gone and the family were on -their way up-stairs to bed, when Jerry waylaid her in the front hall.</p> - -<p>“Wait a minute, Gretel,” he said in a low<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">174</a></span> voice. “I just want to tell -you that I’m going to punch that kid’s head to-morrow.”</p> - -<p>“What kid’s head?” demanded Gretel, pausing with her foot on the lowest -stair.</p> - -<p>“The little rat who insulted you this afternoon. Geraldine has been -telling me about it. I only wish I’d been there to give him what he -deserved.”</p> - -<p>“See here, Jerry,” said Gretel, sternly, “you must promise me -faithfully to do nothing of the kind. You will make me very -uncomfortable and unhappy if you do.”</p> - -<p>Jerry looked very much surprised, and a little disgusted as well.</p> - -<p>“You don’t like being insulted, do you?” he inquired incredulously.</p> - -<p>“No, of course not. It was all rather horrid, and I was awfully upset -for a few minutes, but that boy is just silly and spoiled, and besides, -he’s smaller than you. He has a reason for hating the Germans; his -father was lost on the <i>Lusitania</i>. He doesn’t know I am an American; -he only knows my father was a German. Now, Jerry, will you promise me -to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">175</a></span> let him alone, and not say another word about it?”</p> - -<p>Gretel spoke pleadingly, and Jerry was somewhat mollified. He moved -uneasily from one foot to the other.</p> - -<p>“Well, if you put it in that way,” he said, reluctantly, “I suppose -I’ve got to promise, but it really would be a great satisfaction to -punch that kid’s head.”</p> - -<p>Gretel could not help laughing.</p> - -<p>“Thank you, Jerry dear,” she said. “I know you are my friend, and want -to help me when you can, but if you were to make any more trouble about -this silly business, I should feel very badly indeed. I wouldn’t for -the world have anything happen to make things uncomfortable for the -Chesters. I’m as good an American as any of you, you know that, but I -can’t help having a German name, and if people say disagreeable things, -I’ve just got to make the best of it, and try not to mind.”</p> - -<p>“A very sensible conclusion,” said a pleasant voice close behind them, -and Mrs. Cranston slipped an arm round Gretel’s waist. “I<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">176</a></span> couldn’t -help overhearing what you were saying, dear,” she added, as they went -up-stairs together. “Steve has told me about that little episode this -afternoon, and I think you acted with a good deal of dignity, and -showed real common sense.”</p> - -<p>Gretel found Molly, Kitty, and Geraldine all eagerly discussing the -events of the afternoon.</p> - -<p>“I really can’t stand Ada Godfrey,” Geraldine was declaring, as Gretel -entered the room. “She must have said something horrid; that boy hinted -as much.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, please don’t let’s talk any more about that,” urged Gretel, -cheerfully. “Let’s forget all about it, and talk of something else. -Molly, I see why you are so fond of your aunt. She is perfectly lovely -and the most understanding person I’ve met in a long time.”</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">177</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="ix" id="ix"></a>CHAPTER IX<br /> -<small>THE DANCE ON THE FOURTH</small></h2> - - -<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">It</span> was the glorious Fourth. The boys had been celebrating since early -morning, when they had aroused the household by setting off a pack of -giant crackers on the front lawn. There had been a picnic lunch in -the woods, an exciting tennis tournament at the Country Club in the -afternoon, and now they were dressing for the principal event of the -day: the big subscription dance at the summer hotel, for which all the -neighborhood had bought tickets.</p> - -<p>“It’s the first really grown-up party I’ve ever been to,” remarked -Geraldine, as she stood before the bureau, brushing out her long hair. -“I suppose I shall be the youngest girl there, and the boys won’t even -look at me. Don’t you think, Gretel, I might try putting up my hair? I -could take it right down again if it looked queer.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">178</a></span> -“I wouldn’t if I were you,” advised Gretel. “You are only fourteen, you -know, and I don’t believe your mother would like it. You’ll have plenty -of partners, I’m sure, even if your hair isn’t up. Stephen has promised -to look after you, and as soon as people find out what a good dancer -you are, they’ll all want to dance with you.”</p> - -<p>Geraldine sighed, but submitted to her friend’s superior judgment. As -a rule, she was quite indifferent to her personal appearance, but this -was a very particular occasion, and besides, Geraldine had been growing -up rather fast during the past few weeks.</p> - -<p>“I wish Jerry were going,” she said, regretfully. “He’d dance with me -if nobody else did, but he hates parties; and Mrs. Chester thinks he’s -too young to have a good time. Your dress is lovely, Gretel, and I -never saw you look prettier.”</p> - -<p>Gretel flushed with pleasure. It is pleasant to be admired, even by -a girl a year younger than one’s self. Those weeks of sea air had -certainly done Gretel good. There was a color<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">179</a></span> in her cheeks, and a -light in her eyes, that had not been there during her first few days -at the Chesters’. Since that Sunday afternoon, now more than a week -ago, nothing had occurred to trouble or annoy her. She had not seen -Fritz Lippheim again, and Ada Godfrey, as if to atone for her cousin’s -rudeness, had been unusually kind and tactful. The Chester family all -liked her, and she had found a real friend in Mrs. Cranston. She had -good news from her own family in Washington, and altogether her days -had been very happy ones.</p> - -<p>“I’m so glad you like my dress,” she said. “Barbara bought it for me -that last day in New York, and there wasn’t any time for alterations. -If my hair were as long and thick as yours, I’m sure I shouldn’t mind -having people see it. Let me help you on with your dress. I think we -ought to hurry a little; it’s after eight.”</p> - -<p>At that moment Molly, already dressed for the evening, appeared in the -doorway.</p> - -<p>“How nice you both look!” she exclaimed admiringly. “If you knew how -becoming<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">180</a></span> your long hair was, Geraldine, you would never want to put it -up. Oh, Gretel dear, I’m so sorry you’re going away to-morrow.”</p> - -<p>“You’re not any sorrier than I am myself,” said Gretel. “I’ve had a -perfectly lovely visit, and would give anything to stay till Monday, -and go home with the Barlows. But it couldn’t be arranged. Percy -doesn’t know when he may be in New York again after to-morrow, and he -and Barbara don’t want to let me travel alone.”</p> - -<p>“I know,” said Molly, “but that doesn’t make it any easier to let -you go. You’ll have a long time to wait in New York, if your brother -doesn’t leave till the night train. Is your house open?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, there’s a caretaker in charge, and Percy often spends the -night there when he is in New York. I shall manage very comfortably, -and Percy will take me out to dinner.”</p> - -<p>“You might go to see Mother,” Geraldine suggested. “She’d love to see -you and you could tell her all about us. But be sure not to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">181</a></span> mention -that the rowboat upset the other day, and Jerry and I had to swim -ashore. She’d be sure to think we had both been drowned, and you were -trying to break it to her gently.”</p> - -<p>“We have had some pretty jolly times together, haven’t we?” remarked -Molly.</p> - -<p>“You ought to have heard some of the nice things Mother and Aunt Dulcie -were saying about you two girls this afternoon. Here comes Kitty; -doesn’t she look grand? I say, Kit, that dress is the most becoming -thing you ever wore. Let’s go down and show ourselves to Mother and -Aunt Dulcie before we put on our wraps.”</p> - -<p>Mr. and Mrs. Chester and Mrs. Cranston were awaiting the young people -on the piazza, and ten minutes later they were all in the motor-boat, -crossing to the opposite shore where stood the big hotel—a landmark -for miles around.</p> - -<p>“What a lovely night it is,” remarked Mrs. Cranston, as the boat moved -away from the pier. “I feel just like going to a party. I haven’t been -to one in ages.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">182</a></span> -“I don’t believe you will ever grow old, Dulcie,” her brother-in-law -said, smiling. “Molly and I have reached the age when dances rather -bore us, except for the pleasure of watching our young people have a -good time.”</p> - -<p>“I sometimes feel as if I were younger now than when I was twelve,” -said Mrs. Cranston. “I used to think then that I had the cares of the -world on my shoulders, with three younger sisters to look after. We -didn’t have many parties in those days, did we, Molly? Do you remember -our birthdays, and the queer presents we gave each other?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, indeed,” her sister answered, “and how wonderful the first -Christmas seemed after Papa married again, and we went to live with him -and Mama.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, do tell us about it,” urged Geraldine. “I love hearing about your -experiences when you were little girls.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Cranston laughed, and began a story, which lasted till they -reached the landing. She was a great favorite with young people,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">183</a></span> and -her stories, whether written or told, were always fascinating.</p> - -<p>“How gay The Griswold looks with all the lights,” said Geraldine, -as they walked up the path to the hotel. “Just look at that line of -automobiles. Everybody must be here.”</p> - -<p>“Listen to the music!” cried Kitty. “Doesn’t it sound gay? I want to -begin dancing right off. Do you think it’s wicked to want to dance in -war time, Mrs. Cranston?”</p> - -<p>“Not in the least,” Mrs. Cranston assured her, smilingly. “Young people -should enjoy themselves while they can. Ah, here comes Steve. I was -sure he would be looking for us.”</p> - -<p>Stephen was looking for them, and so were Jimmy Fairfax and several -other young sailors, whose acquaintance the girls had made since coming -to New London, and in a very few minutes they had all made their way to -the ballroom, and even Geraldine had been provided with a partner.</p> - -<p>Gretel was fond of dancing, and moreover, she danced exceedingly well. -Before the evening<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">184</a></span> was half over, she had decided that she was having -the “time of her life.”</p> - -<p>“I have hardly seen anything of you,” Stephen complained, coming up to -her, where she stood fanning herself by his mother’s side. “I’ve looked -for you several times, but you were always dancing. Have you a partner -for the next?”</p> - -<p>Gretel admitted that she had not.</p> - -<p>“Then dance it with me, and let me take you in to supper afterwards. -I say, Mother, just look at Geraldine. She’s danced every dance. The -fellows are all crazy about her; she’s so jolly and unaffected.”</p> - -<p>“I’m so glad Geraldine is having a good time,” said Gretel, as she and -Stephen moved away to the music of a lively one-step. “She was afraid -no one would notice her because her hair wasn’t up. It was awfully good -of you to introduce so many boys to her.”</p> - -<p>Stephen laughed.</p> - -<p>“Geraldine’s all right,” he said. “I’m sure the fellows like her much -better than that affected Ross girl, staying at the Godfreys’.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">185</a></span> By the -way, your friend Ada is more patriotic than ever to-night. I’ve heard -her lecturing three separate partners on their duty to their country.”</p> - -<p>“Poor Ada,” said Gretel, laughing, “she really is tremendously in -earnest. Molly says Ada’s greatest fault is an absence of the sense of -humor.”</p> - -<p>At that very moment Ada, at the other end of the ballroom, was -remarking to her partner, Jimmy Fairfax:</p> - -<p>“Gretel Schiller seems to be having a good time. I believe she has -danced every dance.”</p> - -<p>“Well, why shouldn’t she?” Jimmy inquired innocently.</p> - -<p>Ada, who had herself sat out several dances for lack of partners, -pursed her lips solemnly.</p> - -<p>“Oh, no reason at all,” she said, “as long as she can enjoy it. I can’t -see how people can care about such frivolous things in these serious -times. I wouldn’t have come to-night if it hadn’t been for those girls -I have staying with me. Mother didn’t think it would be right to -deprive them of the pleasure.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">186</a></span> -“Well, I suppose we may as well enjoy ourselves while we can,” young -Fairfax said, apologetically. “There won’t be much enjoyment for us -when we get overseas. Miss Gretel seems to be a great favorite.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, Gretel’s all right,” Ada admitted. “Everybody likes her. I was -only wondering how she can take pleasure in anything when she remembers -that her father was a German. If I had only one drop of German blood in -my veins I should bow my head in shame.”</p> - -<p>“It is pretty rough on Miss Gretel,” said Jimmy, “especially if -she has German relatives. The Government is getting more severe on -German-Americans every day.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, Gretel hasn’t any German relatives; at least none in this -country,” Ada explained. “You see, her mother was an American, and she -lives with her half-brother, Mr. Douaine. He’s doing Government work -in Washington, and Gretel is going there when she leaves here. I have -heard her say she doesn’t even know any Germans except our teacher at -school.”</p> - -<p>“Indeed!” exclaimed the young man in a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">187</a></span> tone of so much surprise that -Ada inquired curiously:</p> - -<p>“Why do you say ‘Indeed’ in that incredulous way? You don’t know -anything about Gretel’s friends, do you?”</p> - -<p>“Nothing whatever, except——”</p> - -<p>“Except what?” demanded Ada, sharply.</p> - -<p>“Oh, nothing worth mentioning. I happened to see her talking to a man -the other day, that’s all. I thought he looked like a German, but I may -have been mistaken, of course.”</p> - -<p>Ada’s eyes grew round, and her cheeks flushed.</p> - -<p>“Where did you see her?” she inquired. “You ought to be willing to tell -me all about it now you’ve begun.”</p> - -<p>Jimmy Fairfax was beginning to look decidedly uncomfortable.</p> - -<p>“It was in New London,” he said, “one afternoon about ten days ago. -They were standing in front of one of the shops, and seemed to be -talking very earnestly together. Miss Gretel didn’t see me, but I was -just going<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">188</a></span> to speak to her when they turned down one of the side -streets. Afterwards I met Mrs. Chester, and she told me she was waiting -for Gretel Schiller, who had left her to do some shopping. When she -joined us a few minutes later, I thought she was looking rather flushed -and excited.”</p> - -<p>Ada looked very serious.</p> - -<p>“It sounds queer,” she said. “Didn’t Gretel say anything about having -met a friend?”</p> - -<p>“Well, no, she didn’t,” Jimmy admitted, reluctantly, “but then I left -them in a moment, and she may have told Mrs. Chester later.”</p> - -<p>“Why didn’t you ask her about it the next time you saw her?”</p> - -<p>“I didn’t think it was exactly my business. Miss Gretel had a right to -speak to a friend in the street, even if he did happen to be a German.”</p> - -<p>“Everything is our business in war time,” said Ada, virtuously. “We -ought to investigate everything that seems in the least suspicious.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">189</a></span> -“But there may not have been anything suspicious about this,” Jimmy -objected.</p> - -<p>“Not if she had mentioned it afterwards, of course, but I think her not -saying anything to Mrs. Chester about having met a friend was decidedly -queer. I shall ask her to explain the next time we meet.”</p> - -<p>“Please don’t do anything of the sort,” urged the young man, reddening. -“She would have every right to consider me an impertinent meddler. I am -sorry I ever mentioned the matter at all.”</p> - -<p>Jimmy was looking very much distressed, and Ada—who was not without a -goodly share of coquetry in her nature—began to see an opportunity for -teasing.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps I won’t say anything to Gretel,” she conceded, “if you are -very nice to me all the rest of the evening, but if you dance any -more with that silly little Geraldine Barlow, who is really much too -young to be here at all, I won’t promise what I may do. Of course I -know Gretel is really all right, but I am terribly curious about that -German.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">190</a></span> -Having finished their dance, Gretel and Stephen made their way to the -crowded supper room. They were very warm, and rather tired, and the -prospect of ices and lemonade was very alluring.</p> - -<p>“You’d better wait here, and let me see what I can get,” said Stephen, -pausing in the doorway. “There is such a crowd around the tables, I -think I can manage better alone.”</p> - -<p>Gretel agreed, and having found a chair for her, her partner hurried -away and was speedily lost to sight in the crowd. It was rather amusing -to watch the hurrying, chattering throng, and Gretel was enjoying the -novel experience thoroughly, when her attention was suddenly attracted -by the sight of a gentleman in evening clothes, who had just entered -the room. In an instant all her pleasure was gone; her heart gave -a great bound and began beating very fast, for the man was Fritz -Lippheim. He was evidently alone, but appeared quite at home in his -new surroundings, and was moving leisurely towards one of the tables.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">191</a></span> -He passed so close to Gretel that she could have put out her hand and -touched him, but <a name="if2" id="if2"></a>if he recognized her, he made not the slightest sign, -and Gretel, flushing and trembling, sank back in her seat, wishing with -all her heart that she had never come to the dance.</p> - -<p>It was just at that moment that another man paused in passing Fritz to -say in a friendly tone:</p> - -<p>“Good-evening, Martin. Glad to see you here to-night.”</p> - -<p>“Good-evening,” responded Fritz Lippheim, who did not look at all -surprised or embarrassed by his new name, and then the two passed on, -and Gretel heard no more of their conversation.</p> - -<p>“Here I am at last,” said Stephen. “I began to think it was hopeless, -but I managed to secure some ice-cream and a couple of glasses of -lemonade. How warm you look. It is stifling in here. Let’s go out on -the piazza. A lot of people are eating there.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, oh, yes, let’s go out,” said Gretel, rising, and speaking in -a tone of such unmistakable<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">192</a></span> relief that her companion regarded her -rather curiously.</p> - -<p>“I was sorry to be so long,” he said. “You weren’t frightened or -uncomfortable, were you?”</p> - -<p>“Not frightened exactly,” said Gretel, trying to laugh, “but—but it -was a little uncomfortable. There was such a crowd, you know, and I was -all alone.”</p> - -<p>Stephen could not help laughing.</p> - -<p>“I didn’t know you were so timid,” he said. “I will be careful how I -leave you alone again, even for the purpose of getting ice-cream.”</p> - -<p>He spoke jestingly, but Gretel’s face was very grave.</p> - -<p>“I am a coward,” she said; “I have been a coward all my life, and I am -afraid I shall always be one.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter width400"> -<a name="if" id="if"></a> -<img src="images/i-192.jpg" width="400" height="594" alt="" /> -<div class="caption"><span class="smcap">If he recognized her, he made not the slightest -sign.</span>—<i>Page <a href="#if2">191</a>.</i></div> -</div> - -<p>But Stephen refused to take her seriously, and made so merry over the -little episode that Gretel found herself laughing, and in a few minutes -had regained her usual self-possession. It was much less crowded on the -piazza, and having secured a table to themselves, they<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">193</a></span> were soon -enjoying ice-cream and lemonade, while the distant dance music fell -softly on their ears, mingling with the sound of the water lapping -against the pier.</p> - -<p>“We have had a jolly two weeks all together, haven’t we?” Stephen -remarked, as he set down his empty lemonade glass. “It’s a shame you -can’t stay over till Monday, and go back with the Barlows.”</p> - -<p>“I wish I could,” said Gretel, “but I must meet my brother in New York -to-morrow. He goes back to Washington by the night train, and I’m to go -with him. I’ve had a lovely visit, but I’m afraid I’ve been very lazy. -It doesn’t seem as if any one ought to be just having a good time now, -when there is so much work to be done. My sister-in-law writes that she -is busy from morning till night, and I want to help her all I can.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I suppose you are right,” Stephen admitted, “but I hate to have -the party break up. I have an idea that I shan’t be here very much -longer myself.”</p> - -<p>Gretel gave a little start.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">194</a></span> -“You mean that your ship is going across?” she asked, with a sudden -catch in her voice.</p> - -<p>Stephen nodded.</p> - -<p>“I haven’t said anything to my mother about it yet, but I think we -shall have our sailing orders in a week or two. It will be hard on the -mater—I’m her only son, you know, and we’ve always been a lot to each -other—but if it were not for her sake, I should be glad to be off. -There is plenty of work to be done over there, and it’s quite time we -Americans got busy.”</p> - -<p>Gretel was silent. Somehow she could not say what she wanted to say -just then, and before she had steadied her voice a waiter was asking if -he could bring them anything. He appeared so suddenly that it seemed to -Gretel as if he must have been standing in the shadow all the time.</p> - -<p>“Will you have anything more?” Stephen asked.</p> - -<p>Gretel shook her head.</p> - -<p>“I couldn’t possibly eat any more,” she said,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">195</a></span> but as she spoke her -eyes were following the waiter, who was gliding quietly away.</p> - -<p>“Then let’s go back to the ballroom and have another dance. What are -you looking at so intently?”</p> - -<p>“It’s—it’s that waiter,” faltered Gretel. “I’ve seen him somewhere -before, but I can’t remember where.”</p> - -<p>Stephen laughed.</p> - -<p>“Nothing very surprising about that,” he said. “You may easily have -seen him at some hotel or restaurant. I didn’t notice anything -remarkable about his appearance.”</p> - -<p>Gretel admitted that such might have been the case, but she did not -look altogether satisfied. Somehow the man’s face seemed to haunt her. -She had seen it somewhere, and she did not think it was at a hotel or -restaurant. Then there was Fritz Lippheim. What was Fritz doing there, -and why had that other man addressed him as Martin? She was sure he -had recognized her. If he were merely a guest at the dance, why had he -avoided speaking to her? It was all very strange and disquieting.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">196</a></span> In -spite of the fact that her visit had been such a pleasant one, Gretel -felt suddenly glad that she was leaving New London in the morning. She -wanted to be in Washington with Percy and Barbara.</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">197</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="x" id="x"></a>CHAPTER X<br /> -<small>THE SUMMONS</small></h2> - - -<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">Notwithstanding</span> the unusually late hours of the night before, the -Chester household was astir early the next morning. Mr. Chester and -Gretel were to take the eight-thirty train for New York, which meant an -early breakfast for everybody, for it had been decreed that they should -all go to the station to see them off.</p> - -<p>“I just can’t tell you how I hate to have you go,” Molly declared, -hovering over Gretel, as she put the last things into her suit-case. “I -wish you would come back and make us another visit later in the season. -They say Washington is frightfully hot in August.”</p> - -<p>“I know it is,” said Gretel, “but if Percy and Barbara can stand the -heat, I guess I can. It’s dear of you to want me, though, and I’ve had -a perfectly beautiful time. It doesn’t<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">198</a></span> seem as if I could have been -here more than two weeks.”</p> - -<p>“I do wish you could have waited till Monday, and gone down with Jerry -and me,” grumbled Geraldine. “It’s perfectly dreadful to think I shan’t -see you again till we come to Washington in September. Jerry and I -wouldn’t mind the heat a bit if Mrs. Douaine could have us in August -instead.”</p> - -<p>Gretel laughed, and said she would speak to Barbara on the subject, and -then they all hurried away to the waiting automobile.</p> - -<p>“Good-bye, dear,” Mrs. Cranston said, kissing Gretel affectionately. “I -shall never forget the pleasure your music has given me. You must be -sure to come and see me in New York next winter.”</p> - -<p>Then Mrs. Chester kissed her, and told her how much they should all -miss her, and Paul and Frank shook hands, and little Daisy—who was -devoted to her—began to cry, and was only comforted when Gretel -promised to come and tell her more fairy tales next winter.</p> - -<p>The four girls and Jerry crowded into the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">199</a></span> automobile, and the ride to -the station was a very merry one. The train was a few minutes late, -and it was while they were standing chatting on the platform, awaiting -its arrival, that Gretel caught another glimpse of Fritz Lippheim. He -came sauntering through the station, smoking a cigar, and carrying a -suit-case, and was evidently, like themselves, waiting for a train. At -sight of her old friend, Gretel could not resist a little involuntary -start, and Geraldine—who was standing close beside her—inquired -curiously:</p> - -<p>“What’s the matter, Gretel? You look as if you were scared about -something.”</p> - -<p>“There isn’t anything the matter,” answered Gretel. “I was only—oh, -there’s a whistle; the train must be coming.”</p> - -<p>The train was coming, and in another moment it had thundered into the -station. Gretel had one more glimpse of Fritz Lippheim getting into one -of the coaches, as she and Mr. Chester mounted the steps of the parlor -car.</p> - -<p>“Good-bye, Gretel, good-bye!” cried her friends in chorus, as the train -began to move.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">200</a></span> “Be sure to write as soon as you get to Washington.”</p> - -<p>And Gretel returned the good-byes, and promised to write to everybody, -and kept her head craned out of the car window till the platform, with -the group of familiar faces on it, had disappeared from sight. Then she -sank back in her chair, with a little sigh that was half regret and -half relief.</p> - -<p>“It has been a lovely visit,” she said to herself. “I wonder when I -shall see them all again.”</p> - -<p>The train was crowded, but Mr. Chester had secured seats in advance so -that he and Gretel were very comfortable. Gretel felt a little uneasy -at first, and glanced anxiously about, in quest of her German friend, -but she did not see him again, and there was a good deal of amusement -in watching her fellow-passengers. Mr. Chester was very kind and -talked pleasantly to her for more than an hour, before going away to -the smoking-car, after providing his charge with an interesting book. -Gretel tried to read, but found it impossible to fix her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_201" id="Page_201">201</a></span> attention on -the story, and finally gave it up in despair, and took out her knitting -instead. Several ladies were also knitting, and as her fingers flew, -Gretel’s thoughts were very busy. They had nearly reached New York -before she had finally come to a decision, which proved a great relief -to her.</p> - -<p>“I shall tell Percy about Fritz to-night,” she told herself, and she -suddenly felt happier than she had felt since the evening before. She -opened the bag of pop-corn Jerry had thrust into her hand just as the -train was starting, and was placidly munching a ball when Mr. Chester -returned.</p> - -<p>It was noon when they reached the Grand Central. Mr. Chester hailed a -taxi and in it they drove to the Douaines’. Gretel had suggested going -home by herself, but her companion refused to leave her until he had -seen her safely inside her brother’s door.</p> - -<p>“The house looks rather deserted,” Mr. Chester said, as the cab -stopped, and the driver ran up the steps to ring the bell.</p> - -<p>“There is a caretaker,” Gretel explained,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_202" id="Page_202">202</a></span> “and some of the rooms -up-stairs are open. Percy spends his nights here when he is in New -York. He goes out for his meals, as all the servants are in Washington.”</p> - -<p>“I am afraid you will have a rather dull day by yourself,” said Mr. -Chester, regretfully. “I wish I could take you somewhere to lunch, but -I must hurry downtown.”</p> - -<p>Gretel thanked him, but assured him she would not be at all dull, and -by this time the door was opened by a stout, good-natured looking Irish -woman, who greeted Gretel with a broad, welcoming smile. Mr. Chester -hurried away in his taxi, quite satisfied that his charge was in safe -hands, and Gretel sat down on the hall chair to read a note her brother -had left for her.</p> - -<p>It was only a hasty line to say that Percy expected to be very busy all -day, but had secured reservations on the night train for Washington, -and would call for her at about seven and take her out to dinner.</p> - -<p>“I have told Mrs. Murphy to give you some lunch,” he added. “I am sorry -to leave you<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_203" id="Page_203">203</a></span> alone all the afternoon, but it cannot be helped.”</p> - -<p>The house felt cool and comfortable, and Gretel wandered from one -room to another, rather enjoying the quiet and the unusualness of -everything. She decided that she would stay indoors till late in the -afternoon, when it would be cooler, and then go to see Mrs. Barlow. At -one o’clock Mrs. Murphy called her to luncheon.</p> - -<p>The caretaker was an old acquaintance, who often came to the house -to do extra work, and Gretel had many questions to ask her about the -family of grandchildren, of whom Mrs. Murphy was extremely proud. -Gretel was a great favorite with all the servants, and Mrs. Murphy -babbled on all the time she was eating her simple luncheon. Her -youngest son was at a training camp, and she had a great deal to say -about “them dirty Germans,” having apparently no idea that Gretel was -in any way connected with the enemy race.</p> - -<p>“There’s no end to their wickedness,” she declared, “and the slyness -of them, even the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_204" id="Page_204">204</a></span> American ones. My Jim says they caught a feller the -other day trying to put a bomb under a train full of soldiers, and he’d -lived in this country since he was eight years old. What do you think -of that?”</p> - -<p>“It is very terrible,” Gretel admitted, “but there are some loyal -German-Americans,” she added, timidly.</p> - -<p>“Maybe there is, and maybe there ain’t. I wouldn’t trust one of them, I -know that. Have some more raspberries, do, now. They’re real good, and -I bought the cream on purpose.”</p> - -<p>Gretel allowed Mrs. Murphy to fill her plate for a second time, but -the Irish woman’s talk had rather added to her uneasiness, and she was -thankful that she had decided to tell Percy about her meeting with -Fritz Lippheim.</p> - -<p>After luncheon she went into the drawing-room, and, opening the piano, -practised dutifully for the next two hours. There had been little time -for practising in New London, and she was anxious not to fall behind -with her music during the vacation. But the afternoon<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_205" id="Page_205">205</a></span> was hot and -sultry, and by half-past three Gretel began to feel decidedly tired and -sleepy.</p> - -<p>“I’ll lie down for a little while,” she decided, “and then I’ll go to -see Mrs. Barlow. I don’t believe late hours agree with me.”</p> - -<p>Accordingly, she curled herself up comfortably on the library sofa, and -in a very few minutes had fallen into a comfortable nap.</p> - -<p>How long she had slept Gretel did not know, but she was aroused by the -sharp ringing of the telephone bell.</p> - -<p>“It’s probably Percy,” she told herself, as she rubbed her eyes and -rose to answer the summons.</p> - -<p>It was evident that Mrs. Murphy had not heard the bell, for there was -no sound of approaching footsteps, and the house was very still. Gretel -took down the receiver, and began the conversation with the customary -“Hello!”</p> - -<p>“Is Miss Gretel Schiller there?” inquired a man’s voice, certainly not -her brother’s, for it had a decidedly foreign accent.</p> - -<p>“I am Gretel Schiller.” Gretel did not<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_206" id="Page_206">206</a></span> know why her heart was beating -so fast, or why her voice trembled.</p> - -<p>“Ah, that is good. I have a message from my niece, Anna Sieling.”</p> - -<p>Gretel gave a little gasp of relief. It was only Fräulein, after all, -not Fritz.</p> - -<p>“Is Fräulein there?” she asked. “Does she want to speak to me?”</p> - -<p>“She is here, but she cannot come to the telephone. She is very ill.”</p> - -<p>“Very ill!” repeated Gretel, in a tone of real distress. “Oh, I am so -sorry! Is there anything I can do for her?”</p> - -<p>“If you could come to see her this afternoon? She is most anxious to -see you. She is to undergo a serious operation, and fears she may never -recover.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll come, of course; I’ll come right away,” cried Gretel. “But—but -how did you know I was in town?”</p> - -<p>“We did not know; we only hoped. You wrote my niece that you would -probably leave New London on the fifth, and we thought you might be -remaining over a few hours in New<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_207" id="Page_207">207</a></span> York. There could be no harm in -inquiring. Anna has been asking for you all day.”</p> - -<p>Gretel’s face was very grave as she hung up the telephone, after -obtaining Fräulein’s address, for, somewhat to her surprise, she -learned that the family had moved during the past week. They were now -occupying an apartment on the upper East Side, Fräulein’s uncle told -her, whereas their former home had been on the West Side, not far from -Central Park. It seemed a little odd that Fräulein should not have -written her of this change of address, but at the moment Gretel had -only one thought; poor, dear Fräulein—who had always been so kind to -her—was ill, and longing to see her. How thoughtless and unkind she -had been to forget her engagement of two weeks ago. Fräulein had never -answered her letter of apology, and Gretel had feared her friend’s -feelings had really been hurt.</p> - -<p>It was only just four o’clock, and without a moment’s hesitation -Gretel ran up-stairs for her hat. There would be plenty of time to -see Fräulein and be back again before her brother<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_208" id="Page_208">208</a></span> arrived. Mrs. -Murphy was nowhere to be seen, but judging from the sound of voices in -the kitchen, Gretel decided that the caretaker must be entertaining -company. Going to the top of the basement stairs, she called to the -Irish woman that she was going out for a little while, to which -information Mrs. Murphy responded with a cheerful:</p> - -<p>“All right, dearie; have a nice time.”</p> - -<p>Two minutes later Gretel had closed her brother’s front door behind her -and was walking rapidly down the street.</p> - -<p>The address Fräulein’s uncle had given was much further uptown, as -well as being farther east, and Gretel, anxious not to lose time, -decided to take a car, and, having pushed her way on board a crowded -open trolley, she was soon being carried rapidly to the upper part of -the great city. She felt very anxious about Fräulein, but found some -comfort in the recollection that her friend was apt to make a good deal -of slight illnesses. Perhaps, after all, things were not quite as bad -as Fräulein’s uncle had represented.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_209" id="Page_209">209</a></span> -A ride of fifteen minutes brought her to a part of the city with which -she was quite unfamiliar, and, alighting at a corner of a rather shabby -street, she turned her face eastward. She was not at all afraid of -not finding her way. She had been accustomed to going about the city -by herself since she was a little girl, although of late years Percy -and Barbara had insisted on having a maid accompany her when going -any distance from home. She walked on briskly for several blocks, -the neighborhood growing shabbier and more squalid as she proceeded. -There was no doubt that this was a poorer part of the city than where -Fräulein’s family had lived before. She was afraid her uncle must have -met with business reverses lately. Poor Fräulein, how she must hate -this neighborhood; she was so fond of luxury and comfort.</p> - -<p>The sidewalks were swarming with shabbily dressed children, who -screamed and shouted, and at times impeded her progress.</p> - -<p>She paused at last before a dingy apartment house, and going up the -steps began looking<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_210" id="Page_210">210</a></span> for the name she wanted. Yes, there it was: -“R. Becker; third floor back.” Gretel rang Mr. Becker’s bell, and -waited. In a moment the latch clicked, and Gretel—who knew the way of -apartment houses—pushed open the door and stepped into a dark, narrow -hall. There was no one to be seen, but a mingled odor of onions and -cabbage proved that the house was inhabited, and Gretel made her way up -the steep, not very clean stairs to the third floor.</p> - -<p>She had reached the top of the first flight, when a voice inquired over -the banisters:</p> - -<p>“Is it Mees Schiller?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Gretel. “Is that you, Mrs. Becker?”</p> - -<p>“It ess. Come right up, if you please.”</p> - -<p>Gretel quickened her steps, and in another moment was shaking hands -with a stout, middle-aged woman, whom she at once recognized as -Fräulein’s aunt.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Becker telephoned me,” she explained, “and I came as quickly as I -could. I am so<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_211" id="Page_211">211</a></span> sorry about Fräulein. Is she suffering a great deal?”</p> - -<p>“Come in,” said Mrs. Becker, and she led the way to her apartment, the -door of which stood open.</p> - -<p>Gretel followed her down the narrow hall to the parlor, a small room, -furnished in very bad taste.</p> - -<p>“Sit down,” said the hostess, motioning to the plush-covered sofa, but -Gretel did not sit down.</p> - -<p>“I haven’t long to stay,” she apologized. “Couldn’t I see Fräulein now?”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Becker heaved a deep sigh.</p> - -<p>“Our dear Anna is not here,” she said, solemnly; “they have taken her -away to the hospital.”</p> - -<p>“Oh,” cried Gretel, “is she really so ill as that? Mr. Becker said -she was to have an operation, but I didn’t think it was to be this -afternoon. He said she wanted to see me. Did she get worse after he -telephoned?”</p> - -<p>“Our dear Anna is very ill,” said Mrs. Becker, speaking as if she were -repeating a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_212" id="Page_212">212</a></span> lesson. “They have taken her to the hospital. Will you not -sit down and take coffee with us? I will bring it in at once.”</p> - -<p>“You are very kind,” said Gretel, “but I don’t think I can wait. -Perhaps I might be able to see Fräulein at the hospital. Mr. Becker -said she was so very anxious to see me, and I am going to Washington -with my brother to-night.”</p> - -<p>“You cannot go to the hospital,” said Mrs. Becker, in the same -dull voice; “it would not be allowed. Even I, Anna’s aunt, cannot -go. My husband will explain.” And once more motioning towards the -plush-covered sofa, Mrs. Becker left the room.</p> - -<p>Gretel sat down on the edge of the sofa. There seemed nothing else to -do, but she was beginning to feel very uncomfortable. She was afraid -her old friend must be very ill, Mrs. Becker spoke and looked so -strangely. Perhaps Fräulein had died suddenly, and they did not like to -tell her. There was a moment of silence; then the sound of approaching -footsteps, and Fräulein’s uncle came into the room.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_213" id="Page_213">213</a></span> -“I beg a thousand pardons for bringing you here under false pretenses,” -he said, apologetically, “but when I telephoned an hour ago my dear -niece—what is it, my dear young lady—are you not well?”</p> - -<p>With a little inarticulate cry, Gretel had sunk back on the sofa, and -every particle of color had left her face. As the light from the one -window fell on Mr. Becker’s face, she recognized it. She knew now why -the face of that waiter at the New London hotel had seemed so familiar. -That waiter was Fräulein’s uncle!</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_214" id="Page_214">214</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xi" id="xi"></a>CHAPTER XI<br /> -<small>GRETEL PROVES HER LOYALTY</small></h2> - - -<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">Gretel</span> started to her feet, with a wild, half-formed idea of making her -escape, but the portly form of Mr. Becker stood between her and the -door, and she sat down again, feeling suddenly cold, and rather sick.</p> - -<p>“Do not agitate yourself so much,” Mr. Becker was saying, soothingly. -“It is true that our beloved Anna is very ill, but the doctors have -great hopes for the result of the operation. I am sorry that you have -had your trip for nothing, but it could not be helped. Now that you are -here, you will surely stay and have coffee with us. My wife will have -it ready in a few moments.”</p> - -<p>“I am afraid I can’t possibly stay,” protested Gretel. “I only came to -see Fräulein because you said she wanted me. My brother will be waiting -for me. I went out in such a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_215" id="Page_215">215</a></span> hurry that I forgot to mention where I -was going.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Becker glanced at the clock on the mantelpiece.</p> - -<p>“There is plenty of time to spare,” he said; “it is not yet five -o’clock. Surely you will not deprive Mrs. Becker and me of the great -pleasure of offering hospitality to Hermann Schiller’s daughter?”</p> - -<p>His manner was so kind and courteous that Gretel was beginning to feel -rather ashamed of her first suspicion. So she made no further effort to -rise, and even forced a faint smile.</p> - -<p>“Did you know my father?” she asked, stiffly. It was the first time in -her life that praise of her adored father had not caused her heart to -swell with pride.</p> - -<p>“I did not have the honor of his personal acquaintance,” Mr. Becker -admitted, “but his art! Oh, Miss Schiller, what an artist he was!” Mr. -Becker heaved a deep sigh, and raised his eyes to the ceiling.</p> - -<p>Before Gretel could speak again, there was a rattling of crockery, and -Mrs. Becker reappeared,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_216" id="Page_216">216</a></span> bearing a tray containing hot coffee and thick -slices of brown bread and butter. Setting the tray on the centre table, -she requested her husband and Gretel, in the same dull tone as before, -to “come and eat.” Gretel was very uncomfortable, and very anxious to -get away, but she dared not refuse the invitation, and Mrs. Becker -poured her out a cup of the steaming coffee.</p> - -<p>“This is indeed a great pleasure,” remarked Mr. Becker, smiling -benignly. “We are proud, are we not, Gertrude, to have the daughter of -the great Hermann Schiller drink coffee with us?”</p> - -<p>“Certainly we are proud,” murmured Mrs. Becker, obediently, but the -expression of her face did not change in the slightest, and Gretel, -knowing how anxious she must be about her niece, felt very sorry for -her. She was also a good deal surprised by Mr. Becker’s manner, for on -former occasions when she had gone to see Fräulein, that gentleman had -taken very little notice of her.</p> - -<p>“Your father was not only a great artist,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_217" id="Page_217">217</a></span> Miss Schiller,” the host -went on, sipping his coffee. “He was a great patriot as well. If there -were more men like him alive to-day, it might be better for our poor -country.”</p> - -<p>Gretel’s face brightened. Perhaps, after all, she had been mistaken. -The likeness was certainly startling, but then people sometimes did -look alike.</p> - -<p>“I am sure this war would have made Father very unhappy,” she said. “He -was so kind and gentle; he hated everything cruel.”</p> - -<p>“All good Germans hate what is cruel,” Mr. Becker assured her. “All war -is terrible, but there are times when stern methods must be used. The -sterner the method, the sooner the fighting will be over.”</p> - -<p>Gretel could not repress a slight shudder; Mr. Becker’s voice sounded -so fierce and determined. She glanced at Mrs. Becker, but her -expression remained unchanged.</p> - -<p>“Your father loved his country better than anything else in the world,” -Mr. Becker went on, solemnly. “I once had the pleasure of hearing him -speak at a dinner given for the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_218" id="Page_218">218</a></span> German Ambassador, and it was one of -the most stirring speeches I have ever listened to in my life. I wish I -possessed a copy, that I might read it to you.”</p> - -<p>“I should like to hear anything Father ever said,” said Gretel, with an -uneasy glance towards the clock.</p> - -<p>“I am sure you would, but, alas! I fear it is impossible. That speech -was delivered more than ten years ago, but I am convinced that Hermann -never wavered in his love and allegiance to the Fatherland. I hope his -daughter loves her country as well.”</p> - -<p>“I hope I do,” said Gretel, blushing. “I would love to help my country, -but there isn’t much a girl of my age can do, except knit for the -soldiers, and make bandages and surgical dressings for the Red Cross.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Becker’s face was fairly beaming at her across the table.</p> - -<p>“You cannot be sure about that,” he said. “In these days there is work -for all to do. No one is too young or too ignorant to help. You<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_219" id="Page_219">219</a></span> may -not realize it, but you have a great opportunity before you.”</p> - -<p>“I!” cried Gretel, opening her eyes in genuine astonishment. “Why, what -can I do?”</p> - -<p>Mr. Becker smiled a rather peculiar smile.</p> - -<p>“You are going to Washington,” he said, “and you have been visiting -in New London. One often sees and hears things that might be of great -service to the Government, and which should be reported.”</p> - -<p>Gretel remembered Fritz Lippheim, and her cheeks grew crimson. Was it -possible that Fräulein’s uncle knew of that meeting, and was going to -reprove her for not betraying her old friend? She did not speak, and in -a moment Mr. Becker went on.</p> - -<p>“Your brother, I understand, holds an important position in Washington. -You are likely to meet many interesting people, and may hear things -which will be very valuable to us. You understand what I mean, do you -not?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_220" id="Page_220">220</a></span> -Gretel gave a violent start, and her heart began to beat very fast.</p> - -<p>“I don’t think I do understand,” she said. “Do you mean that I should -tell my brother everything I see and hear? I would do that naturally, -of course, but sometimes one happens to meet an old friend, just by -accident, and——”</p> - -<p>Gretel paused, abruptly, struck by the altered expression of Mr. -Becker’s face. He still smiled, but his smile had changed.</p> - -<p>“I think perhaps you do understand a little better than you care to -show,” he said, mysteriously. “I must give you credit, my dear young -lady, for being much cleverer than I supposed.”</p> - -<p>Gretel pushed back her chair from the table, and rose.</p> - -<p>“I really cannot stay any longer,” she said, hurriedly. “I am afraid my -brother will be anxious about me. Good-bye, Mrs. Becker. I am terribly -sorry about Fräulein. Perhaps you will send me a line to let me know -how she gets on. My address is——”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_221" id="Page_221">221</a></span> -“Sit down!” thundered Mr. Becker, in a voice so changed that Gretel -dropped back into her chair, shaking from head to foot.</p> - -<p>“I think we are misunderstanding each other,” the man went on, in a -quieter tone, but with eyes fixed sternly on Gretel’s face. “When I -ask Hermann Schiller’s daughter if she wishes to help her country, I -naturally suppose she knows what country I mean.”</p> - -<p>“I thought you meant my own country,” faltered Gretel. “I am an -American.”</p> - -<p>“An American!” repeated Mr. Becker, scornfully. “Hermann Schiller’s -daughter an American! It is impossible! I will not believe it.”</p> - -<p>“My mother was an American,” said Gretel, “and I was born here in New -York. I have always loved Germany, for my father’s sake, but if he -were alive now, I know he would not approve of the dreadful things the -Germans are doing.” Gretel was horribly frightened, and yet, oddly -enough, she had never felt so truly an American as she did at that -moment.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_222" id="Page_222">222</a></span> -There was a moment of intense silence, during which Mr. Becker -continued to regard his visitor with stern, incredulous eyes. Then the -man said, slowly:</p> - -<p>“I see. You have been deceived, like so many others. You have been told -only one side of this great question. Otherwise, nothing will persuade -me to believe the daughter of a German patriot would turn her back on -the Fatherland in her hour of need. Listen, and I will try to explain -the truth to you. Germany is fighting for her existence. She has been -cheated, deceived—do you understand?”</p> - -<p>Mr. Becker talked on steadily for the next ten minutes, but Gretel -scarcely heard a word he said. Her eyes were on the clock, and her sole -thought was of making her escape. Oh, why had she ever come here, even -for Fräulein’s sake? Would that dreadful man never stop talking, and -let her go home? At last Mr. Becker paused.</p> - -<p>“Have I made the situation any more clear to you?” he inquired, -sharply.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_223" id="Page_223">223</a></span> -“I—I don’t know,” faltered Gretel. “I know you think Germany is in the -right—I suppose all Germans do—but I am an American. Now will you -please let me go? It is getting very late.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Becker turned furiously upon his wife.</p> - -<p>“What did that fool Anna mean by telling us this girl was a German?” he -demanded. “She gave us to understand the child could be useful to the -cause.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, Rudolph,” protested Mrs. Becker, beginning to cry, “it is not my -fault, I am sure. I only told you what Anna said. Indeed, I am not to -blame.”</p> - -<p>“Not to blame!” her husband repeated, fiercely; “but where is the use -in blaming fools? As to you, young lady, I find I have made a mistake. -I thought I was speaking to a German, but I see you have no desire to -help your father’s people. But there is one thing you must and shall do -before you leave this room. You shall solemnly swear never to repeat -to a living soul one word of what has passed here this afternoon. You -must swear<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_224" id="Page_224">224</a></span> not even to mention having been to this house. Otherwise, I -shall not let you go.”</p> - -<p>Gretel was very white. She felt sick and faint, and more frightened -than she had ever been in her life. But through all her terror she -seemed to hear Ada Godfrey’s clear voice proclaiming:</p> - -<p>“Any one who doesn’t report a suspect is a disloyal American citizen.”</p> - -<p>“I can’t be disloyal to my country,” she told herself, desperately. -“Perhaps I shall be killed, but it would be better to die than be -disloyal.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Becker went into an adjoining room, whence he returned, carrying a -large German Bible, which he laid upon the table.</p> - -<p>“Are you prepared to swear?” he demanded, sternly. “Even if you are not -willing to help Germany, I scarcely suppose you are willing to have -your father’s people punished through any fault or mistake of yours. -<a name="believe2" id="believe2"></a>I -believe you are to be trusted in so far as that. Will you swear?”</p> - -<div class="figcenter width400"> -<a name="believe" id="believe"></a> -<img src="images/i-224.jpg" width="400" height="600" alt="" /> -<div class="caption">“<span class="smcap">I believe you are to be trusted in so far as -that.</span>”—<i>Page <a href="#believe2">224</a>.</i></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_225" id="Page_225">225</a></span> -Gretel’s white lips moved, but no sound came from them. She resolutely -shook her head. Mrs. Becker clasped her hands, with an exclamation of -dismay.</p> - -<p>Mr. Becker laid a heavy hand on the girl’s trembling shoulder.</p> - -<p>“Do you realize what you are doing?” he asked, and his voice shook a -little, but whether with anger or fear Gretel did not know.</p> - -<p>“I can’t swear not to tell,” she whispered. “It would be disloyal to my -brother, and—and to my country.”</p> - -<p>“Then,” said Mr. Becker, sternly, “you will not be allowed to leave -this house. Do you understand what that means?”</p> - -<p>Gretel gave a little frightened sob. She glanced towards the open -window, with some wild idea of screaming for help, but as if -anticipating her intention, Mr. Becker sprang across the room and -closed the window with a bang.</p> - -<p>“Now,” said the man, turning fiercely upon her again, “perhaps you will -realize that I am in earnest. I will give you one more chance. Will you -solemnly swear not to mention to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_226" id="Page_226">226</a></span> any human being where you have been -this afternoon, or repeat one word of what has passed?”</p> - -<p>Again Gretel shook her head.</p> - -<p>“I can’t swear,” she whispered, in a voice so unlike her own that it -startled her.</p> - -<p>Mr. Becker seized her roughly by the arm. His eyes were blazing with -anger.</p> - -<p>“You little fool!” he cried. “You little obstinate fool!”</p> - -<p>He half led, half dragged her out of the room, down the narrow hall of -the apartment.</p> - -<p>“Go in there!” he commanded, “and, remember, if you make one sound, -try in any way to attract attention, you will have a gag put into your -mouth. That will not be pleasant, so you had best do as I say. There -are other Germans in this house, besides myself, and they know what -loyalty to their country sometimes requires.”</p> - -<p>In another moment Gretel found herself in a small dark room; the door -was closed, and she heard the turning of the key in the lock. She was a -prisoner.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_227" id="Page_227">227</a></span> -It had all been so sudden, so unexpected, that for the first few -minutes Gretel scarcely believed it was true. It seemed so much more -like the things that happened in bad dreams that she half expected to -wake up suddenly and find herself on the library sofa, where she had -been dozing when Mr. Becker’s summons came. But gradually the awful -truth began to dawn upon her, and then she sank down in a little heap -on the floor, and lay there, moaning in a terror greater than any she -had ever known in her life.</p> - -<p>How long she lay there she did not know, but at last she raised her -head and began to look about her. The room had no window, but was -lighted from a skylight, and although very hot and stuffy, it was -not without air. It was evidently used as a storeroom, for the only -furniture it contained were several trunks and boxes, and everything -was plentifully sprinkled with dust. There was light enough to enable -her to look about, but she could see no means of escape, or even of -attracting attention, had she dared to do so after Mr. Becker’s<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_228" id="Page_228">228</a></span> -dreadful threat. It must be after six o’clock by this time, she was -sure, and Percy would soon be coming for her. Oh, what would he -think?—what would everybody think? She got up off the floor, and began -walking rapidly up and down the narrow limits of her prison. She felt -along the wall with her hands, in the wild hope of finding some means -of escape, but, alas! there was only the one door, and that was locked. -With a cry of despair, she sank down on one of the trunks and burst -into an agony of tears.</p> - -<p>She cried until she was utterly exhausted, and then sat, leaning her -head against the wall, in a kind of hopeless despair. She had no -means of knowing what time it was, but from the diminished light she -felt sure it must be getting dark. Percy would be waiting for her by -this time—growing more anxious every moment. He would telephone the -Barlows, but they would know nothing. Oh, why had she not told Mrs. -Murphy where she was going? In that case Percy might have found her, -but now——</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_229" id="Page_229">229</a></span> -Gretel’s reflections were cut short by the turning of the key; the door -swung open and revealed Mr. Becker standing on the threshold, and his -wife close behind him. Mrs. Becker carried a tray.</p> - -<p>“My wife has brought your supper,” said the man, shortly. “You may -bring in the tray, Gertrude.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Becker came in and set the tray down on one of the trunks. There -was a gas-jet in the room, and the woman struck a match and lighted -it. Gretel noticed that Mrs. Becker’s eyes were red and swollen. She -also noticed that the tray contained a well-filled plate of some kind -of stew, as well as several slices of bread and butter, and a glass of -water.</p> - -<p>“I will come back in half an hour to take away the things,” Mr. Becker -announced, “so you had best eat at once.”</p> - -<p>Gretel clasped her hands imploringly.</p> - -<p>“Please, please let me go!” she cried, tremulously, but the man only -shook his head, and in another moment the door was closed again, and -the key turned in the lock.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_230" id="Page_230">230</a></span> -In spite of Mr. Becker’s advice to “eat at once,” Gretel did not begin -her supper. Indeed, she felt no desire for food of any kind. The smell -of the steaming stew, plentifully seasoned with onions, made her so -sick that she moved as far as possible from the tray, and sat down on -a box in the corner. She was growing more and more frightened every -moment. If they kept her there all night she was sure she should die -of fright. And yet, strange to say, even at that moment, the idea of -securing her liberty by making the required promise never entered her -mind.</p> - -<p>At the end of the stipulated half hour Mrs. Becker returned, but this -time she came alone. She glanced at the untouched food, and then at -Gretel.</p> - -<p>“Don’t you like your supper?” she inquired, not without some surprise -in her tone. “The stew is good. I made it myself.”</p> - -<p>“I am not hungry,” said Gretel. “Oh, Mrs. Becker,” she added, eagerly, -“can’t you persuade your husband to let me go home? My brother will be -so terribly worried.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_231" id="Page_231">231</a></span> -Mrs. Becker softly closed the door and stood with her back against it.</p> - -<p>“You ought not to have made Rudolph so angry,” she said in a frightened -whisper. “You should have done what he asked. I never disobey him, -never.”</p> - -<p>“But I couldn’t do what he asked,” cried Gretel. “Oh, Mrs. Becker, -don’t you see I couldn’t? I am an American.”</p> - -<p>“Well, what does that matter? Your father was a German; you should be -a German, too. Now you have made my husband angry, and Heaven knows -what will happen. Rudolph is a great patriot; he is working for the -Fatherland. No one suspects, but if you told what he said to you, it -would do terrible harm to the cause. Rudolph’s life might be in danger, -and his friends’ lives, too. He has two friends in there with him now.” -Mrs. Becker opened the door a crack as she spoke, and Gretel caught the -sound of men’s voices. They were not talking loud, but their voices -sounded excited, and she could even distinguish a few German words she -knew.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_232" id="Page_232">232</a></span> -“You hear?” said the woman, and heaved a long sigh.</p> - -<p>Gretel burst into tears.</p> - -<p>“Oh, what shall I do? what shall I do?” she sobbed. “No one has any -idea where I am. They will never be able to find me. Mrs. Becker, for -the love of Heaven, help me to get away.”</p> - -<p>“It is indeed terrible,” sighed Mrs. Becker, “but it is all your own -fault. If you had obeyed my husband, you would have been at home hours -ago. I am very sorry, but there is nothing I can do. Rudolph says I may -bring in a mattress and a pillow, and in the morning I will bring your -breakfast, and some water, so that you may wash.”</p> - -<p>She was turning to leave the room when Gretel suddenly remembered -something.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Mrs. Becker,” she said, anxiously, “have you heard anything from -the hospital yet?”</p> - -<p>“The hospital,” repeated Mrs. Becker, looking puzzled; “why should I -hear from a hospital?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_233" id="Page_233">233</a></span> -“Why, about Fräulein, of course,” gasped Gretel. “You said they had -taken her to the hospital for an operation.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, Anna, you mean,” said Mrs. Becker, her dull face lighting with -comprehension. “Rudolph told me to say Anna was in a hospital, but it -was not true. She is in New Jersey, governess to two little boys. She -left nearly two weeks ago, just before my husband and I moved here.”</p> - -<p>“But—but why did you send for me, then?” questioned the astonished -Gretel. “I thought it was because Fräulein was ill and wanted to see -me.”</p> - -<p>“My husband sent for you,” said Mrs. Becker, slowly, “because Anna had -told us you were a good German. He thought you might be of use to him, -but he made a mistake, and so he is very angry.”</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_234" id="Page_234">234</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xii" id="xii"></a>CHAPTER XII<br /> -<small>LOST</small></h2> - - -<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">They</span> were having a merry evening at the Chesters’. Stephen Cranston -and Jimmy Fairfax had come to dinner, and later, Ada Godfrey and -her friends, including the objectionable Archie, had strolled over, -in response to a telephone message from hospitable Molly. They had -sat on the piazza for a while, the girls comparing notes about last -evening’s dance, the boys discussing the latest German air raid, and -then Stephen—who was generally the chief mover in every party—had -suggested impromptu charades.</p> - -<p>“We won’t have to dress up, or anything like that,” he exclaimed. -“We’ll just divide, and one side will act out a word, while the other -side guesses it.”</p> - -<p>Several words had been successfully acted and guessed, and the audience -was puzzling<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_235" id="Page_235">235</a></span> over the second syllable of “July,” represented by Jerry -lying flat on his back, while Paul and Geraldine used their united -efforts in an endeavor to raise him, when a servant appeared with -a whispered message to Mrs. Chester, who immediately rose and went -indoors.</p> - -<p>“It can’t be ‘Mule,’” said Molly, still intent on the word, “though -Jerry certainly does act like one, lying there, and falling back every -time they try to make him get up. I’m sure the first syllable was -‘Stingy’ or ‘Mean,’ but then that wouldn’t make sense. What do you -think the word is, Aunt Dulcie? You generally guess everything.”</p> - -<p>“Wait till we see the next syllable,” said Mrs. Cranston. “I never -commit myself too soon.”</p> - -<p>The actors had gone into the house to prepare for the acting of the -whole word, and at that moment Stephen appeared in the doorway.</p> - -<p>“Hurry up, Steve,” called Molly. “We’re all waiting.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_236" id="Page_236">236</a></span> -“Aunt Molly wants to speak to you, Mother,” said Stephen, and, to -everybody’s surprise, his voice sounded grave and a little startled as -well. “She would like to speak to you, too, Molly.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Cranston and her niece rose hurriedly, and went into the house. -Stephen also disappeared, and the others were left to form their own -conjectures.</p> - -<p>“What do you suppose has happened?” questioned Kitty, anxiously. “I -hope it isn’t bad news for any of us. My family were all right this -morning when Mother telephoned, but things do happen so suddenly -sometimes.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t believe it’s anything important,” said Ada, cheerfully. -“Perhaps it’s a message from Mrs. Cranston’s publisher, offering her an -enormous price for her next book.”</p> - -<p>Everybody laughed at this suggestion, and Jimmy said he had never heard -of publishers sending communications to their clients at night. “It’s -probably a message from Mr. Chester. I hope the Germans haven’t sunk<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_237" id="Page_237">237</a></span> -another ship.” Just then Jerry and Paul appeared, and Kitty inquired, -eagerly:</p> - -<p>“Is anything the matter?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know,” said Jerry. “They’ve all gone into the library, and -shut the door. I heard Mrs. Chester talking on the ’phone, but couldn’t -make out what she was saying. We’ve decided not to act the rest of the -word till they come out. Here comes Molly now. Is it all right, Molly? -Shall we go on?”</p> - -<p>But one glance at Molly’s pale, startled face was sufficient to -convince them all that it was not all right. Without answering Jerry’s -question, she hurried across the piazza and seized Kitty by the arm.</p> - -<p>“Something dreadful has happened,” she gasped. “Gretel is lost.”</p> - -<p>“Lost!” cried several voices, in a tone of incredulous amazement. And -Ada added, impatiently:</p> - -<p>“What on earth are you talking about, Molly?”</p> - -<p>“It’s true,” said Molly, in a low, frightened voice. “She went out -early this afternoon,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_238" id="Page_238">238</a></span> and hasn’t come back yet. Nobody knows where she -is. Her brother has been telephoning everywhere, and now Father has -called up here to find out if any of us heard her say what she intended -doing. Geraldine says she asked Gretel to go and see her mother, but -they’ve telephoned the Barlows, and they don’t know anything about her. -She hasn’t been there at all. Come in, Kitty. Geraldine’s in an awful -state.”</p> - -<p>The two girls hurried away, followed by Jerry, and the others sat -looking at each other in silent astonishment. It seemed as if a pall -had suddenly fallen on the merry little party.</p> - -<p>“It’s the most awful thing I ever heard in my life!” declared Ada’s -friend, Betty Ross, in a tone of mingled horror and excitement. “Why, -it’s after nine o’clock. Think of a girl staying out till this time and -not letting her family know where she is. She’s German, isn’t she?”</p> - -<p>“Her father was,” said Ada, “but her brother is an American. He is -doing Government work in Washington, and Gretel was to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_239" id="Page_239">239</a></span> go home with -him on to-night’s train. Oh, I hope nothing dreadful has happened to -her.” And Ada—who was really not a hard-hearted girl—looked very much -distressed.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps she’s a spy, and gone off to tell the Germans things she’s -found out here in New London.” The words made every one jump. They -were uttered in Archie Davenport’s shrill, aggressive voice, and that -objectionable small boy—who had been a rather bored spectator of the -charades—now made himself heard for the first time.</p> - -<p>“Hush, Archie; for shame!” cried his cousin, indignantly. But Archie -was not to be easily put down.</p> - -<p>“Things like that do happen,” he maintained stoutly. “I was reading a -book the other day, all about a girl spy, and she wasn’t any older than -this one, either. So why——”</p> - -<p>“Archie, hold your tongue, I tell you.” In the excitement of the -moment, Ada quite forgot that she was a young lady, and brought her -foot down on the piazza floor with a decided stamp. “He reads such -trashy books,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_240" id="Page_240">240</a></span> he gets his head full of nonsense,” she added by way -of explanation to the others. “People we know don’t do things of that -kind. Besides, Gretel isn’t really German herself. She doesn’t even -know——”</p> - -<p>Ada paused abruptly. She had suddenly remembered something. Jimmy -Fairfax also remembered, and the two exchanged a startled glance. -Neither spoke, however, and in a few minutes Ada rose and walked away -to the end of the piazza, where she was quickly joined by her indignant -cousin.</p> - -<p>“I don’t see what makes you so cross,” complained the injured Archie. -“I didn’t say anything I oughtn’t to. You know there are a lot of -German spies, just as well as I do, and you said the other day you were -surprised they let the Schiller girl go to the naval station with the -others, because of her German name.”</p> - -<p>“I never said Gretel was a spy,” snapped Ada. “I never thought of such -a thing. You mustn’t talk about such dreadful possibilities. Gretel is -a friend of mine.”</p> - -<p>“I wouldn’t have a German friend,” began<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_241" id="Page_241">241</a></span> Archie, patriotically, but -he got no further, for at that moment Jimmy Fairfax joined them, and -he deemed it prudent to keep his ideas to himself, remembering Stephen -Cranston’s remarks on a similar occasion. Jimmy was looking both grave -and troubled.</p> - -<p>“May I speak to you for a moment alone?” he asked Ada, in a rather low -voice.</p> - -<p>“Certainly. Run away, Archie; I want to talk to Mr. Fairfax. Go and see -what they are doing about Gretel. They may have heard something more.”</p> - -<p>Archie retired obediently, but he did not join the rest of the party. -Neither did he go as far away as Ada expected.</p> - -<p>“I’m a good deal worried about what I told you last night,” Jimmy -began, as soon as Ada’s small cousin was supposedly out of hearing. -“Of course, the man I saw talking to Gretel Schiller may not have been -a German, or even if he were one, Mrs. Chester may know all about the -matter. But if the girl has really disappeared, do you think it is my -duty to tell Mrs. Chester what I saw that day?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_242" id="Page_242">242</a></span> -Ada hesitated. She did not want to injure Gretel, and yet Gretel was a -German, and there were so many strange stories going about.</p> - -<p>“I think perhaps we’d better wait a little while,” she compromised. -“Gretel may come home all right, and everything be explained. But if -she really has disappeared, I suppose we shall have to tell all we -know.” Ada’s voice was solemn, but she was not quite free from a little -thrill of excitement at the prospect of possibly being the means of -unearthing some deep-laid German plot.</p> - -<p>“It’s a horribly uncomfortable position,” said Jimmy, regretfully. “I -hate to tell tales, and yet what I saw might furnish a clue. Besides, -our duty as loyal Americans——”</p> - -<p>“Of course, it will be our duty to tell, if Gretel isn’t found this -evening,” interrupted Ada. “We must think of our country before -everything else in these days, you know. I wish the Chesters hadn’t -taken Gretel to visit the submarine base. No German is allowed near the -place, but they felt so sure she was a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_243" id="Page_243">243</a></span> loyal American, and Stephen -vouched for her. You don’t suppose she could have found out any -important secrets, do you?”</p> - -<p>Jimmy shook his head.</p> - -<p>“I don’t see how that could be possible,” he said. “She might imagine -she had found out something, though. Oh, I dare say it’s all perfectly -right and we shall hear in a few minutes that Miss Gretel has been to -see a friend, and stayed later than she intended. Such scares generally -end in nothing.”</p> - -<p>“Let’s go in and find out what is happening,” suggested Ada, and the -two moved away towards the front door. Neither of them noticed a -small figure standing in the shadow of one of the windows, or heard a -malicious chuckle from Archie as they passed his hiding-place.</p> - -<p>The scene in the library was anything but reassuring. Molly and -Geraldine were both crying; Kitty was twisting her handkerchief into -knots and looking decidedly frightened, and Mrs. Chester, Mrs. Cranston -and Stephen were talking together in low, anxious voices.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_244" id="Page_244">244</a></span> -“She’s been run over and killed, I know she has,” wailed Geraldine. -“She was run over once before, when she was a little girl, but she -got well that time. Now it’s different. Oh, Gretel, Gretel, it’s too -dreadful!” And poor Geraldine broke down completely, and sobbed on -Molly’s shoulder.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Cranston left her sister and her son and put a protecting arm -round the trembling girl.</p> - -<p>“Don’t, dear,” she said, soothingly. “Things may not be as bad as you -think; Gretel may soon be found. We must all try to have a little -patience. Mr. Douaine and Mr. Chester are doing all they can.”</p> - -<p>“Does any one know what happened?” Jimmy Fairfax asked Stephen, in a -low voice.</p> - -<p>“Nothing beyond the fact that Gretel went out alone early in the -afternoon, and has not come home since. She left no message beyond -telling the caretaker that she was going out for a little while. Mr. -Douaine reached home a little before seven, and when he found his -sister had not come in, he telephoned to every<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_245" id="Page_245">245</a></span> place where he thought -it possible she could have gone. He finally succeeded in getting my -uncle, who told him he had left Gretel at home about noon. They thought -it possible she might have mentioned to some one here how she intended -spending the afternoon, but it seems the only thing she spoke of doing -was calling at the Barlows’, and she never turned up there.”</p> - -<p>Jimmy looked very grave.</p> - -<p>“Is there anything we can do?” he asked.</p> - -<p>Stephen shook his head.</p> - -<p>“Uncle Paul has promised to call us up again in an hour,” he said, “to -let us know if anything has been discovered. I shall stay here till -then. You can take the car back to the station, if you like. I don’t -mind walking.”</p> - -<p>“I think I will wait, too,” said Jimmy, quietly.</p> - -<p>The hour that followed was a very trying one for everybody. No one -even remembered the unfinished charade. Ada and her friends went home, -after exacting a promise from<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_246" id="Page_246">246</a></span> Molly to call up the moment there was -any news, and the others sat on the piazza in the starlight and waited. -Geraldine had stopped crying, but sat close to Mrs. Cranston, holding -her hand, as if finding comfort in the mere fact of being near one so -kind and sensible as Stephen’s mother. Paul and Frank were sent to -bed, but Jerry refused to go and sat on the steps at his twin sister’s -feet, perhaps finding more comfort there than he would have cared to -admit. Jerry was not a demonstrative boy, but he loved Geraldine better -than any one else in the world, and Gretel also held a very warm place -in his heart. Molly and Kitty whispered together in the hammock and -Stephen and his aunt walked up and down the piazza, arm in arm.</p> - -<p>“It’s ten o’clock!” exclaimed Geraldine, as the chiming of the -grandfather’s clock on the stairs fell upon their ears. “It’s more than -an hour since Mr. Chester telephoned.”</p> - -<p>“We shall hear something in a few minutes, I am sure,” Mrs. Cranston -said. “It often takes some time to get long distance, you<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_247" id="Page_247">247</a></span> know. Ah, I -thought so. There’s the telephone now.”</p> - -<p>It was Stephen who reached it first, and was talking when the others -entered the library.</p> - -<p>“Is that you, Uncle Paul? Yes, I can hear you all right. Any news?”</p> - -<p>There was a breathless pause while Mr. Chester talked at the other end -of the wire. Then Stephen hung up the receiver. One glance at his face -was enough to tell them there was no good news.</p> - -<p>“They haven’t found her yet,” he said. “They don’t think she has met -with an accident, though, for Mr. Douaine has telephoned all the -hospitals, and no one answering her description has been brought in. -Mr. Douaine has put the case in the hands of the police. Uncle Paul -says he will call up again early in the morning.”</p> - -<p>“Mrs. Chester, may I speak to you a moment?”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Chester—who had been trying to soothe the hysterical -Geraldine—turned at the sound<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_248" id="Page_248">248</a></span> of the voice, and found Jimmy Fairfax -standing by her side.</p> - -<p>“Certainly,” she said, and followed the young man out into the empty -hall.</p> - -<p>“I have something to tell you which may possibly throw some light on -this affair,” Jimmy said, hurriedly. “Do you happen to know whether -Miss Gretel had any German friends here in New London?”</p> - -<p>“I know she had not,” Mrs. Chester answered positively. “Gretel had no -German friends whatever. Would you mind telling me what you have to say -as quickly as possible? I am afraid Geraldine is getting hysterical.”</p> - -<p>When Mrs. Chester returned to the library, she was looking more puzzled -and perplexed than ever, and there were two bright red spots burning in -her cheeks.</p> - -<p>There was little sleep for any one at the Chesters’ that night. The -two young men were obliged to return to the naval station, but Mrs. -Cranston promised to telephone her son the moment there was any news. -Then Mrs.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_249" id="Page_249">249</a></span> Chester insisted on their all going to bed. Nothing could -be gained by sitting up, she said, and they were not likely to hear -anything more before morning.</p> - -<p>“There is a telephone switch in my room,” she added, “and if a message -should come during the night I will let you know at once.”</p> - -<p>Geraldine—who still clung passionately to Mrs. Cranston—begged not -to be left alone, and Stephen’s mother readily promised to come and -sleep with her. Molly and Kitty went quietly away to their room, and -Jerry stumbled up-stairs to the third floor, devoutly hoping that no -one would notice the tears, which, big boy though he was, refused to be -kept back any longer.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Cranston was in her room, preparing for the night, when there was -a tap at the door, and her sister came in.</p> - -<p>“I want to speak to you, Dulcie,” she said. “That Fairfax boy has been -telling me a story, which has made me very uncomfortable. It seems -he saw Gretel talking with a man—he is sure he was a German—in New -London<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_250" id="Page_250">250</a></span> one afternoon. It was the day you came and Gretel and I went to -the station to meet you. We both had shopping to do, and she left me to -buy some wool. I had to wait a few minutes for her, and Jimmy Fairfax -joined me. We were talking when Gretel came back. She apologized for -keeping me waiting, but did not mention having met any one she knew. -Young Fairfax says she seemed to be talking very earnestly with this -man, and before he could speak to her they had turned down one of the -side streets together. Now, Molly has told me that Gretel had no German -friends. It seems rather strange, don’t you think so? Do you think we -ought to mention this story? It might possibly throw some light on the -child’s disappearance.”</p> - -<p>“I imagine the whole thing is mere nonsense,” declared Mrs. Cranston, -decidedly. “Probably the man was not a German at all. Even if he were, -nothing will ever make me believe that girl has done anything wrong or -deceitful. I should as soon think of doubting Steve as doubting her.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_251" id="Page_251">251</a></span> -Mrs. Chester looked very much relieved.</p> - -<p>“I am glad you feel that way,” she said. “I cannot doubt Gretel either, -she is so honest and straightforward about everything, but I thought -she might possibly have met some old German friend, and——”</p> - -<p>“Well, so she may have done. It is even possible that he may have asked -her not to mention the meeting, though I scarcely think that likely. -But whatever happened, I am sure the child was not to blame, and I do -not believe it has any connection with her disappearance. Of course, it -may become necessary to tell her brother what we have heard. We have no -right to keep anything back under the circumstances, but I always trust -my instincts, and I liked Gretel from the first moment I saw her. I am -positive that girl is not in any way to blame for what has happened.”</p> - -<p>More than once Mrs. Cranston repeated those words to herself during the -hours of the long, wakeful night. Geraldine cried herself to sleep at -last, but her companion lay awake for hours, thinking with an aching -heart of the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_252" id="Page_252">252</a></span> girl she had grown to love, over whose disappearance -there hung such a dark curtain of mystery.</p> - -<p>Geraldine was awake again almost as soon as it was light, begging to be -allowed to get up and go down-stairs.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Chester promised to telephone the first thing in the morning,” she -pleaded feverishly, “and I want to be there when the message comes.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Cranston, seeing the uselessness in trying to keep the girl -in bed, yielded to her persuasions, and Geraldine was on her way -down-stairs when the clocks were striking five. But early as she was, -some one else was before her, for on entering the library she found -Jerry curled up on the sofa, fast asleep.</p> - -<p>At Geraldine’s exclamation of surprise, her twin sat up and rubbed his -eyes.</p> - -<p>“Hello!” he said, staring about him sleepily. “Oh, it’s you, Geraldine. -I must have just dropped off for a minute.”</p> - -<p>“How long have you been down here?” his sister inquired.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_253" id="Page_253">253</a></span> -“I don’t know exactly,” answered Jerry, with a yawn. “I kept waking up -all the time, and I got tired of listening to Paul snore, so thought -I might as well get up and come down here, just in case the telephone -should ring, you know.”</p> - -<p>Geraldine sat down on the sofa and laid her head on her brother’s -shoulder.</p> - -<p>“That’s what I came for, too,” she said. “It’s only just five, but Mrs. -Cranston said I might get up if I liked. After all, I remember there -is a telephone switch in Mrs. Chester’s bedroom, but I’m glad I came, -anyway, now you’re here, too. Oh, Jerry dear, I’m so terribly unhappy. -Gretel is my best friend, and I’m sure something dreadful has happened -to her.”</p> - -<p>Jerry and Geraldine were not the only people in the house who listened -anxiously for the sound of the telephone bell, but it was eight o’clock -before the long-expected message came, and then, alas! it brought no -good news. The police had been working on the case all night, but as -yet they had found no clue. Indeed,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_254" id="Page_254">254</a></span> there was very little to go upon. -It seemed as if Gretel had been swallowed up in the earth. Sorely -against her will, but feeling it the only thing to be done under the -circumstances, Mrs. Chester repeated to her husband the story Jimmy -Fairfax had told her.</p> - -<p>“Neither Dulcie nor I believe one word against the child,” she -finished, “but it is just possible she may have met some old German -friend and been ashamed to mention the fact to us.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Chester said that he would tell Gretel’s brother, but agreed with -his wife in the opinion that the story was not likely to throw much -light upon the girl’s mysterious disappearance.</p> - -<p>The effect of Mr. Chester’s message was very depressing. Geraldine -begged to be allowed to go home at once.</p> - -<p>“I can’t stay here till Monday,” she told Mrs. Chester. “It will seem -nearer to Gretel if I am in New York. Jerry wants to go, too.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Chester and her sister talked the matter over and it was decided -that if the twins<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_255" id="Page_255">255</a></span> wanted to go, it would be best to let them have -their way. It was quite impossible that they could enjoy themselves -any longer in New London. So a telegram was dispatched to Mrs. Barlow, -and Geraldine went up to her room to pack, accompanied by Molly, who -was only a trifle less miserable than herself. They were in the midst -of folding dresses when Kitty appeared, with the announcement that Ada -Godfrey had come over to inquire for news.</p> - -<p>“She’s on the piazza,” she added, “talking to Mrs. Cranston, and that -horrid Davenport boy is with her.”</p> - -<p>“I hate that boy,” declared Molly. “I should think Ada would know -enough to keep him away from here. Do you remember how rude he was to -Gretel that Sunday afternoon? Tell Ada I’ll be right down. You won’t -want to come, I know, Geraldine.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think I could talk to Ada to-day,” said Geraldine, “and as for -that Davenport boy, I hope he’ll go home before Jerry sees him. Jerry -wanted to punch his head before,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_256" id="Page_256">256</a></span> for being horrid to Gretel. If they -should meet to-day I don’t know what would happen.”</p> - -<p>Molly and Kitty departed, leaving Geraldine to finish her packing, with -the assistance of Mrs. Chester’s maid. They found Ada on the piazza, -but Archie Davenport was nowhere to be seen.</p> - -<p>“Where’s your cousin?” Molly asked, mindful of Geraldine’s fears.</p> - -<p>“Gone off somewhere to look for the boys, I think,” Ada answered -indifferently. “Oh, girls, isn’t it terrible about Gretel? What do you -suppose has become of her?”</p> - -<p>Before either Molly or Kitty could answer, they were all startled by -the sound of shouting, and little Frank Chester came running round -the corner from the stable, flushed and breathless from haste and -excitement.</p> - -<p>“Oh, come, come quick!” he implored. “Jerry’s killing Archie Davenport. -He’s got him down on the ground, and he’s rolling him over and over and -pummelling him like everything.”</p> - -<p>With an exclamation of horror, the three<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_257" id="Page_257">257</a></span> girls sprang to their feet, -and at the same instant Stephen Cranston’s “Ford” came dashing up to -the front door, and that young gentleman himself sprang out.</p> - -<p>“Any news?” he demanded eagerly, but nobody answered him. Molly seized -his arm.</p> - -<p>“Come, Steve,” she cried, “don’t wait to ask any questions. Jerry is -beating Archie Davenport, and we’ve got to stop them before Archie is -killed.”</p> - -<p>Archie was not killed, but he presented a very forlorn-looking -appearance when the party arrived at the scene of action. Covered -with dust, one eye closed and blood pouring from his nose, he sat -ignominiously on the ground, while Jerry—his own nose bleeding -profusely—towered above him, his eyes blazing with wrath.</p> - -<p>“Apologize,” Jerry commanded, “apologize this minute, or I’ll do it -again!”</p> - -<p>“I—I apologize,” faltered Archie, beginning to cry. “You’re a wicked -boy, though, and I’ll have you arrested for treating me like this, see -if I don’t.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_258" id="Page_258">258</a></span> -“What was the trouble, Jerry?” Stephen inquired, while Ada fell upon -her cousin with a torrent of mingled sympathy and reproach.</p> - -<p>“He said something he had no business to,” returned Jerry. “I’d rather -not repeat it, if you don’t mind. It was a lie, and that’s enough for -anybody to know.”</p> - -<p>“Archie, you didn’t say anything horrid about Gretel!” cried Ada, -indignantly. “If you did I’m not a bit sorry he made your nose bleed.”</p> - -<p>“I only said——” began Archie, but Jerry cut him short.</p> - -<p>“None of that now, do you hear? You say one more word, and you’ll -get something more from me. I’d kill any fellow who dared say a word -against Gretel, even if he were twice my size.”</p> - -<p>“Jerry, you’re a trump!” cried Stephen, giving the boy a sounding slap -on the back. “I honor you. Now go into the house and wash your face. As -for you, you little cad,” he added, turning to the crestfallen Archie, -“you deserve ten times more than you’ve got,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_259" id="Page_259">259</a></span> and I hope I shall -never see you on this place again.” And, quite regardless of Ada’s -reproachful glances, he turned and followed Jerry back to the house.</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_260" id="Page_260">260</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xiii" id="xiii"></a>CHAPTER XIII<br /> -<small>SUSPENSE</small></h2> - - -<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">“Don’t</span> you really think, Geraldine, that you could manage to sit still -for at least five minutes?”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Barlow’s tone was plaintive, as she lifted her head from the -sofa cushions in her darkened bedroom. Geraldine turned from the open -window, where she had been trying to peep through the closed blinds, -and came over to her mother’s side.</p> - -<p>“I’m sorry I bother you, Mummy,” she said. “I really am trying to keep -quiet, but it’s so hard to settle down to anything. I suppose I’m -nervous.”</p> - -<p>“Nervous!” repeated Mrs. Barlow, with a sigh; “I should think you -were! We are all nervous, for that matter, and who can wonder at it. I -haven’t had a good night’s sleep since it happened, and if it were not -for the bromide<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_261" id="Page_261">261</a></span> Dr. Trevor gives me, I’m sure I don’t know where I -should be now. As it is, my head is splitting.”</p> - -<p>“Let me bathe it with cologne,” proposed Geraldine, eager for any -occupation, “or else let me fan you.”</p> - -<p>“The scent of the cologne makes me ill, but you may fan me if you like. -This heat is frightful. I am sure the thermometer must be up to ninety. -Don’t you want to go and look?”</p> - -<p>“Where’s the use? You’ll only feel worse if you know how hot it is. -It’s cooler in this room than anywhere else. The sun doesn’t come here -till afternoon. Then you can go into the library.”</p> - -<p>“I’d rather stay here. The noise in the front of the house drives me -frantic. I was never in town at this season before in my life. If it -doesn’t get cooler in a day or two, I shall have to persuade your -father to take us to the shore.”</p> - -<p>“You wouldn’t go away now, Mother, would you?—not before Gretel is -found.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_262" id="Page_262">262</a></span> -Mrs. Barlow sighed again, and passed her hand wearily across her -forehead.</p> - -<p>“If there were only a chance of the dear child’s being found,” she -murmured, “but it all seems so hopeless. A week yesterday since she -disappeared, and not the faintest clue yet. Oh, Geraldine, darling, -just think, it might have happened to you!”</p> - -<p>“Well, it didn’t happen to me, Mother,” said Geraldine, a little -impatiently. “Of course they’ll find Gretel; they’ve got to find her.” -Geraldine’s voice broke in a quickly suppressed sob.</p> - -<p>“There you go again,” moaned her mother, reproachfully. “I can’t say a -word without your beginning to cry. I don’t care what your father says; -I shall insist on giving you a dose of bromide to-night. Your nerves -are completely unstrung.”</p> - -<p>“I’m all right, Mummy,” said Geraldine, tremulously; “don’t bother -about me. I’ll fan you, and if you lie still, perhaps you’ll fall -asleep. I’m sure a nap will do you good.”</p> - -<p>“I dare say it would,” her mother admitted,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_263" id="Page_263">263</a></span> “but it seems as if I -couldn’t sleep. Every time I drop off I have such frightful dreams. I -can’t get the thought of that poor child out of my mind for a moment. -It’s so horrible to think that no one knows what has become of her. -Sometimes I almost wish I could believe she had run away of her own -accord.”</p> - -<p>“Mother!” cried Geraldine, indignantly. “How can you say such a thing? -You know Gretel wouldn’t run away. She loved us all dearly; she -wouldn’t have worried her brother for the world. Oh, Mother, how can -you?” Geraldine’s voice shook ominously.</p> - -<p>“There, there, dear,” Mrs. Barlow said, soothingly, “of course I know -she didn’t. Gretel is a dear child; she always was. I only mean that -almost anything would be better than this terrible suspense.”</p> - -<p>“Mother,” said Geraldine, abruptly, “do you suppose any one believes -Gretel went away on purpose?”</p> - -<p>“My dear child, how should I know? Whom have I seen, shut up here all -this week? Not a living soul except your father<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_264" id="Page_264">264</a></span> and you children. -Of course, your father says there has been some talk, which is only -natural, under the circumstances. It was unfortunate that Gretel’s -father should have been a German, but no one who really knew the child -could possibly believe a word against her.”</p> - -<p>Geraldine sprang to her feet.</p> - -<p>“I’m going away for a few minutes,” she said, hurriedly. “You won’t -mind, will you, Mummy? I’ll be right back.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, no, I won’t mind,” her mother answered, languidly. “I think -perhaps I might drop off to sleep if I were alone. Go and try to amuse -yourself. You were going to do so much knitting for the soldiers, and -you haven’t taken a stitch in a week.”</p> - -<p>“Would you mind if I went out for a little while?” Geraldine asked, -pausing in the doorway.</p> - -<p>“Out in this awful heat! How can you? But if you want to go, I suppose -you can. Be sure to keep in the shade, though, and don’t stir one step -without Eugenie. I shall never<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_265" id="Page_265">265</a></span> let you go out by yourself again. I -suppose you want to go to the Douaines’.”</p> - -<p>“I should like to if I may, just for a few minutes. They might have -heard something this morning.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t deceive yourself with false hopes,” her mother advised. “Barbara -Douaine will let us know the moment there is any news. But if it -comforts you to go there I have no objection. Give my love to Barbara, -and tell her I would come myself if I were able to lift my head.”</p> - -<p>Geraldine hurried away, thankful for any occupation that would keep her -moving. The past week had been the saddest of her bright young life, -and as the dreadful days dragged on, bringing no relief—no news of the -absent Gretel—the girl had grown perceptibly thinner and paler. To-day -was the worst day of all, for Jerry, her constant comfort and standby, -had gone up the Hudson with his father, who had Government business to -transact at West Point. Geraldine herself had been urged to make one of -the party, but had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_266" id="Page_266">266</a></span> refused so decidedly that her father had deemed it -useless to persist. Jerry would have remained at home, too, but that -she would not allow.</p> - -<p>“Jerry loves Gretel almost as much as I do,” she told herself, as she -mounted the stairs to her own room, “but boys are different from girls. -They’ve got to have something to do. They can’t stand just sitting -still and waiting for things to happen. I’m glad Jerry can enjoy -himself, but I couldn’t have a good time anywhere in the world just -now.”</p> - -<p>Ten minutes later Geraldine, accompanied by Eugenie, the French -maid, was hurrying along the sun-baked streets in the direction of -the Douaines’. Eugenie, who, of course, knew all about Gretel’s -disappearance, was both voluble and sympathetic.</p> - -<p>“Has Mademoiselle seen the morning paper?” she wanted to know. -Geraldine said she had not looked at it.</p> - -<p>“There is a picture of Mademoiselle Gretel on the front page,” Eugenie -informed her.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_267" id="Page_267">267</a></span> “Any one would know her; the likeness is perfect.”</p> - -<p>Geraldine swallowed a lump in her throat, and asked a question.</p> - -<p>“What do people think has become of Miss Gretel, Eugenie?”</p> - -<p>Eugenie lowered her voice to a mysterious whisper.</p> - -<p>“They think the Boche have something to do with it,” she said.</p> - -<p>“The Boche?” repeated Geraldine. “Oh, you mean the Germans. But Gretel -isn’t a German, she is an American.”</p> - -<p>“Her father was a German,” said Eugenie, “and it is said she had German -friends.”</p> - -<p>“Who says so?” demanded Geraldine, and she spoke so sharply that the -maid looked rather frightened.</p> - -<p>“I know nothing,” she murmured apologetically, “nothing whatever. My -friends know nothing. I only repeat what I read in the papers.”</p> - -<p>“The papers!” repeated Geraldine, incredulously.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_268" id="Page_268">268</a></span> “You mean the papers -say the Germans took Gretel away?”</p> - -<p>“They do not say that exactly, but they think it possible. The young -lady was seen talking with a Boche—I mean a German—one day about a -week before she was lost. It was in New London. Those Germans will stop -at nothing that is wicked.”</p> - -<p>Geraldine stamped her foot impatiently.</p> - -<p>“That little wretch Archie Davenport made up the story,” she said, -indignantly. “There isn’t a word of truth in it. Gretel didn’t know any -Germans, and if one had spoken to her, she would have told me about -it. We always tell each other everything. Oh, wouldn’t I like to wring -that boy’s neck? Jerry gave him a black eye, and made his nose bleed, -for saying that same thing, but that wasn’t half punishment enough. I -suppose he has gone on talking, and now the newspapers have gotten hold -of it. Father says they get hold of everything they can. Oh, it’s too -awful!” Geraldine checked a rising sob, and did not speak again till -they reached the Douaines’.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_269" id="Page_269">269</a></span> -The house was no longer closed, as it had been on the morning of -Gretel’s return from New London. Many of the blinds and windows were -open, and in answer to Geraldine’s ring, the door was opened, not by -Mrs. Murphy, but by a young woman with red eyes.</p> - -<p>“Why, Dora,” cried Geraldine in surprise, “I didn’t know you were here. -When did you come up from Washington?”</p> - -<p>“Last night, Miss Geraldine,” the girl answered. “Maggie came, too. Mr. -Douaine sent for us. They think we may be needed, especially if Miss -Gretel should be ill when they find her.”</p> - -<p>“When they find her,” the words made Geraldine’s heart leap with sudden -hope.</p> - -<p>“Have they any news?” she demanded, breathlessly.</p> - -<p>Dora shook her head and began to cry.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Miss Geraldine, isn’t it awful?” she sobbed. “Whatever can have -happened to her? It’s the most dreadful thing that ever was. It just -breaks my heart to look at Mr.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_270" id="Page_270">270</a></span> and Mrs. Douaine. If those wicked -Germans had anything to do with it, I hope they’ll be killed, every -one.”</p> - -<p>“The Germans had nothing to do with it,” said Geraldine, impatiently. -“Is Mrs. Douaine up-stairs? Do you think I could see her?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Miss, she’s in the library, writing letters, and I’m sure she’d -be glad to see you. Mr. Douaine is out most of the time, working with -the police, and she hardly sees any one. Those newspaper reporters keep -calling up on the telephone about every hour, and Mrs. Douaine always -answers them so patiently. Do go up and see her, Miss Geraldine. Maybe -you can cheer her up a little.”</p> - -<p>Leaving Eugenie in the hall with Dora, Geraldine hurried up-stairs to -the library, where she and Gretel had spent so many pleasant hours -together. Mrs. Douaine was writing at her desk, but on the visitor’s -entrance she laid down her pen, and rose.</p> - -<p>“I am so glad you have come, dear,” she said, kissing Geraldine. “I -thought you<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_271" id="Page_271">271</a></span> would be here this morning. How is your mother?”</p> - -<p>“Just about the same. She says she can’t sleep, and her head aches all -the time. Oh, dear, dear Mrs. Douaine, isn’t there any news yet—not -the very slightest clue?”</p> - -<p>“I am afraid not yet, dear, but we must try and be patient. The -detectives say there is every reason to hope that something may be -discovered this week. Come and sit down, and let me have a good cry on -your shoulder. I try to keep up before Percy—he has enough to bear -himself, poor fellow—but I think it does me good to break down once in -a while.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, you poor dear!” cried Geraldine, throwing her arms round her -friend’s neck, and they clung to each other in silent grief.</p> - -<p>“Mrs. Douaine,” said Geraldine, abruptly, when they were both calmer, -and were sitting together on the sofa, “did you see Gretel’s picture in -the <cite>Times</cite> this morning?”</p> - -<p>“No, dear, but Percy told me about it.”</p> - -<p>“Eugenie told me,” said Geraldine, “and she says—she says there is -something else, too.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_272" id="Page_272">272</a></span> Some people think Gretel may have run away on -purpose. You don’t believe any such nonsense, do you?”</p> - -<p>“Certainly not,” Gretel’s sister-in-law answered, with so much decision -that Geraldine’s face brightened perceptibly.</p> - -<p>“I knew you didn’t,” she said in a tone of relief, “but it’s ever so -comforting to hear you say it.”</p> - -<p>“It is all a great mystery,” said Mrs. Douaine, sadly, “but of one -thing Percy and I are absolutely certain, and that is that Gretel was -not to blame in any way. She is as true as steel, and devoted to us -all. Something terrible must have happened, but it was through no fault -of hers.”</p> - -<p>“Then you don’t believe that silly story about talking with a strange -man in the street?”</p> - -<p>“I think there was probably some mistake. The man may merely have -stopped to ask Gretel a question. I am sorry such a story should have -been started, for, of course, people will talk. There is such a strong -feeling<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_273" id="Page_273">273</a></span> against all Germans just now, and poor Gretel’s German name -tells against her, but I am sure that none of the child’s friends will -ever believe anything wrong about her. I have had several such dear -letters from the schoolgirls. I was just answering a beautiful one from -Miss Minton herself. We had no idea what a favorite Gretel was; she was -so gentle and modest, and never put herself forward in any way. I have -kept all the letters, thinking you might like to read them.”</p> - -<p>“I should love to,” said Geraldine, “but—but, Mrs. Douaine, there is -something that I think perhaps I ought to tell you first. I am afraid -something did happen to Gretel one afternoon in New London.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Douaine looked very much startled.</p> - -<p>“Why do you think so?” she asked. “Oh, Geraldine, you haven’t been -keeping anything back that might have helped us, have you, dear?”</p> - -<p>Geraldine hid her face on her friend’s shoulder.</p> - -<p>“I don’t think it could have helped,” she<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_274" id="Page_274">274</a></span> whispered. “I had forgotten -all about it till this morning, when Eugenie told me what was in the -paper. It was one day when Gretel went shopping with Mrs. Chester. I -was in our room when she came home, and she seemed rather queer and -excited. She cried about the war, and kept saying how terrible it was, -and that night I heard her crying, too. I thought some one had hurt her -feelings by saying something about her being German. But she wouldn’t -tell me when I asked her, and I was a little provoked because we always -tell each other everything. She seemed all right again the next day, -but I spoke to Jerry about it and he thought, as I did, that some one -had been rude or unkind. Afterwards we both forgot about it, and I -don’t suppose I should ever have remembered it again if it hadn’t been -for that horrid story. There was a horrid little boy—a cousin of Ada -Godfrey’s—who said something about Gretel having run off with the -Germans, but nobody paid any attention to him, and Jerry punched his -head for telling such stories. You don’t suppose it could have<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_275" id="Page_275">275</a></span> been -a German she met that day, and that he could have carried her off and -shut her up somewhere, do you?”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Douaine hesitated.</p> - -<p>“I scarcely think it likely,” she said. “What possible object could -any German have in doing such a thing? I will tell Percy when he comes -in, though, and he will do what he thinks best about informing the -police. We must not keep anything back that may prove a possible clue. -Of course, it is possible that Gretel might have met some old German -friend of her father’s, and not mentioned the fact to any one, but I -don’t for a moment believe it had the slightest connection with what -has happened.”</p> - -<p>“I suppose we shall have to tell everything,” sighed Geraldine, “but -I can’t bear to have people saying and thinking horrid things about -Gretel.”</p> - -<p>“My dear,” said Mrs. Douaine, gently, “when we know a thing to be -untrue ourselves, why should we mind what foolish people may say? We -know positively that Gretel<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_276" id="Page_276">276</a></span> did not go away on purpose, that whatever -happened was through no fault of hers, so let us try to forget all the -unkind things people may say, and just keep on hoping and praying all -the time. What is it, Dora?”</p> - -<p>“A lady to see you, ma’am,” announced Dora in the doorway. “I told her -you couldn’t see anybody, but she seems awful upset and says she must -see either you or Mr. Douaine. I think”—lowering her voice—“I think -she’s German.”</p> - -<p>“Show her up,” said Mrs. Douaine, with sudden eagerness. “It may be a -clue,” she added to Geraldine, as Dora left the room.</p> - -<p>There was a moment of silence; then the sound of approaching footsteps.</p> - -<p>“I’ll go and meet her,” Mrs. Douaine said, rising, but before she could -reach the door, the visitor was already on the threshold.</p> - -<p>“Fräulein!” cried Geraldine, springing to her feet, “why, it’s -Fräulein.” And she hurried forward, both hands outstretched.</p> - -<p>Fräulein it was, but a Fräulein so changed—so pale and agitated that -it really was surprising<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_277" id="Page_277">277</a></span> that Geraldine should recognize her in that -first moment.</p> - -<p>But the German woman scarcely noticed her old pupil. Pushing past -Geraldine, she rushed to Mrs. Douaine, and, to that lady’s utter -astonishment, suddenly dropped on her knees.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I have heard!” she cried, “I have heard the terrible news! I knew -nothing until this morning. I never read your American newspapers -now, but this morning the family where I am living were talking at -the breakfast table, and I caught the name. I nearly fainted, and -afterwards I read what was in the paper. Oh, it is too horrible—too -horrible!” And Fräulein began to sob hysterically.</p> - -<p>“I came as fast as I could,” she gasped; “I took the very first train. -I am living in New Jersey, and it took some time, but I did not lose a -moment.”</p> - -<p>“I am sure you did not,” said Mrs. Douaine, kindly. “I know how fond -you and Gretel were of each other. We have been trying to find you, but -we did not know your address.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_278" id="Page_278">278</a></span> I hoped you would come when you heard. -Oh, do try to control yourself a little. I am afraid you will be ill. -Geraldine dear, bring Fräulein a glass of water.”</p> - -<p>“German sentimentality,” muttered Geraldine to herself, as she hurried -away to the pantry. “I don’t believe she cares half as much as the -rest of us do, and yet by the way she goes on, one might think she was -Gretel’s own mother.”</p> - -<p>Fräulein sipped the water, and was induced to rise from her knees, but -she still continued to sob, and clung convulsively to Mrs. Douaine’s -hand.</p> - -<p>“I am not to blame, indeed I am not!” she declared between sobs. “It -is not my fault that this frightful thing has happened. It is not my -fault!”</p> - -<p>“Of course it is not your fault,” Mrs. Douaine assured her. “No one has -ever thought for a moment of blaming you in any way. The only reason we -have been trying to find you was that we thought it just possible that -you might have communicated with Gretel that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_279" id="Page_279">279</a></span> day, and that she might -have been on her way to see you when—when it happened.”</p> - -<p>Fräulein shook her head.</p> - -<p>“I had nothing to do with it,” she said. “I was not here. I have been -governess to a family in New Jersey for the past month. She was coming -one day, before she went to New London, but she forgot. She wrote to -apologize to me for forgetting, and I thanked God on my knees that she -had not come.”</p> - -<p>Geraldine gave a little gasp of astonishment, and the color faded from -Mrs. Douaine’s face.</p> - -<p>“Why were you glad she had not come?” Gretel’s sister-in-law asked, -sharply. “Why were you so thankful?”</p> - -<p>Fräulein did not answer; she only moaned, and wrung her hands -dramatically.</p> - -<p>“I loved the child,” she wailed; “you may not believe me, but it is -true, I loved her dearly. I could not bear that any harm should come to -her through my fault.”</p> - -<p>“And why did you fear that harm might have come to the girl through -your fault?”</p> - -<p>It was not Mrs. Douaine who asked the question.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_280" id="Page_280">280</a></span> In their excitement, -none of them had heard approaching footsteps, and now Mrs. Douaine and -Geraldine turned with a start, and discovered Gretel’s brother and -another man standing in the doorway. It was Mr. Douaine’s companion -who had spoken. He was a quietly dressed man, with a strong, clever -face, and Geraldine noticed with surprise that he spoke with a slightly -foreign accent. As for Fräulein, at sight of the two gentlemen, she -uttered a little frightened scream, and collapsed in a heap on the sofa.</p> - -<p>The stranger waited a moment, and then repeated his question.</p> - -<p>“And why did you fear that harm might come to the girl through your -fault?”</p> - -<p>“Who—who is he?” inquired Fräulein, in a tremulous whisper.</p> - -<p>“I don’t know,” said Mrs. Douaine. “The other gentleman is my husband. -This is Gretel’s friend, Percy, Fräulein Sieling; you remember her.”</p> - -<p>She glanced anxiously at her husband, but Mr. Douaine did not seem to -notice either the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_281" id="Page_281">281</a></span> words or the glance. His eyes were fixed steadily on -his companion’s face.</p> - -<p>“Do you know this lady, Mr. Douaine?” the stranger asked.</p> - -<p>“I have only met her once, but my sister knew her well. She was the -German teacher at the girls’ school in Connecticut, which Gretel has -been attending for the past two winters.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, I see. Well, Fräulein, perhaps you have something to tell us, -which may be of service to us in this sad business?”</p> - -<p>“No, indeed, indeed I have not!” cried Fräulein, with a fresh burst -of tears. “I would give all I have in the world to be able to help -you, for the child is as dear to me as if she were my own sister. But -my uncle, he is a great patriot. He asked me to do something to help -my dear country, and there was so little I could do. I knew how dear -Gretel had adored her father, and I thought—I thought, perhaps for -his sake, and for the sake of the Fatherland, that she might—she -might——” Choking sobs finished the sentence.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_282" id="Page_282">282</a></span> -“You mean you thought my sister might be of service to your uncle?” Mr. -Douaine asked sternly.</p> - -<p>Fräulein nodded.</p> - -<p>“He only asked me to give him the opportunity of speaking to her,” she -moaned. “I—I asked her to come that afternoon, but she did not come, -and my heart was full of thankfulness. I never dreamed of harm coming -to her until this morning, when I heard that terrible news.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Douaine and his companion exchanged glances.</p> - -<p>“Then,” said the stranger, quietly, “you mean us to understand that you -know nothing of what has happened since Miss Gretel went to New London?”</p> - -<p>“Nothing, nothing whatever,” declared Fräulein, and there was a ring of -sincerity in her tone that they could not doubt. “I would give my life -to find her.”</p> - -<p>“In that case,” said the man in the same quiet voice, “you will -certainly have no objection to answering any questions we may ask.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_283" id="Page_283">283</a></span> In -the first place, will you please give us your uncle’s name and address?”</p> - -<p>Fräulein started violently and covered her face with her hands.</p> - -<p>“I cannot do that,” she protested, trembling. “My uncle is a German -patriot. It might not be safe for him if his address were known. -Besides, he has nothing to do with the child’s disappearance—I am sure -he has not.”</p> - -<p>“If he has not, he will have nothing to fear from his address being -known to us,” the stranger said, reassuringly. “You say you love this -poor girl. Is it possible that you will refuse to do all in your power -to help us to find her?”</p> - -<p>“I have said that I would give my life to find her,” affirmed Fräulein, -indignantly, and she lifted her tear-swollen face from her hands.</p> - -<p>“We are not asking for your life; we are only asking for your uncle’s -name and address. He may have no more to do with the affair than you -have, but in this terrible business we must leave no stone unturned. -Come, Fräulein,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_284" id="Page_284">284</a></span> you are a good woman, I am sure, and want to help us -all you can. If your uncle is innocent, there can be no objection to -our interviewing him.”</p> - -<p>For a moment longer the woman continued to struggle against her better -nature. Then she said slowly:</p> - -<p>“He is not my own uncle; he is only the husband of my aunt. Yes, I will -tell you his name. It is Rudolph Becker, and he lives——” she murmured -an address.</p> - -<p>“Rudolph Becker,” repeated the stranger, and although his voice was -still quiet, there was a note of suppressed excitement in it, which -caused Mrs. Douaine’s heart to leap with sudden hope. “Thank you, -Fräulein, that is all I shall require of you.” And without another -word, he turned and left the room, followed by Gretel’s brother.</p> - -<p>“What have I done?—Oh, what have I done?” wailed Fräulein, wringing -her hands, and rocking herself back and forward in her distress. “My -uncle had nothing to do with Gretel’s disappearance, I would swear he -had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_285" id="Page_285">285</a></span> not, but there are other things—he is a patriot.”</p> - -<p>“You have done nothing wrong, my dear,” said Mrs. Douaine, gently, “and -you may have done good. If anything you have said proves a help in -finding our dear little girl, we shall love you, and be grateful to you -all our lives.”</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_286" id="Page_286">286</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xiv" id="xiv"></a>CHAPTER XIV<br /> -<small>FOUND</small></h2> - - -<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">How</span> long she had lived in that dark, stifling little room and slept -on that hard mattress on the floor, Gretel had no idea. Was it days, -months or years? Sometimes she felt as if it must be years, but she had -ceased to count time. She had almost ceased wondering whether she was -ever going to be set free. At first she had lived in constant terror, -but as time dragged on, and nothing happened, and as the close air -and confinement began to tell more and more upon her, she had sunk -into a kind of dull stupor, which made her indifferent to most things. -Sometimes she would wake up with a sudden feeling of terror, and then -for a little while she would be very miserable, thinking of Percy and -Barbara, and how they must be suffering on her account, but as she grew -physically weaker, even the thought of home<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_287" id="Page_287">287</a></span> and friends grew less -painful, and she lay most of the time with closed eyes, thinking of -nothing in particular, and only longing for a breath of fresh air, or a -drink of cold water.</p> - -<p>Several times each day Mrs. Becker appeared with food, from which she -generally turned with loathing, but she was always glad of a drink of -milk, and would occasionally take a few spoonfuls of soup. Mrs. Becker -always looked worried, and as if she had been crying, but she never -talked much, and was always careful to lock the door again when she -went away. Sometimes Mr. Becker came and looked at her, but he never -spoke. Once she had ventured to glance at his face, but its expression -had frightened her so much that for hours afterwards she had shivered -and moaned, in a renewal of all the old terrors of the beginning of her -imprisonment.</p> - -<p>Would they keep her there until she died? That was the one thought -which occasionally pierced through her half-benumbed faculties. She was -so weak and her head ached so, she did not think she would mind dying -very much.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_288" id="Page_288">288</a></span> Perhaps God would let her go to her father, and they would -be happy again, as they used to be in the old studio days. How happy -those days were, when Mrs. Lippheim and Fritz came to tea, and she was -allowed to make the toast. But that was so long ago, and now Fritz -was—was—her confused thoughts would wander off into a feverish dream, -in which she and Stephen Cranston seemed to be dancing together, only -mingled with the gay dance music she could always hear Ada Godfrey’s -voice talking about loyalty to one’s country.</p> - -<p>She had been dreaming a queer, confused dream, all about Ada and -Stephen and Fritz Lippheim, when she was roused by the sound of Mrs. -Becker’s voice, and opened her eyes to find the woman standing beside -her with a cup of soup in her hand.</p> - -<p>“You must take this,” Mrs. Becker said, in a tone of unusual decision. -“My husband says you are to take it. He will be angry if you refuse.”</p> - -<p>Gretel turned her face to the wall.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_289" id="Page_289">289</a></span> -“I am not hungry,” she said, impatiently. “Please go away. I want to go -to sleep again.”</p> - -<p>“But you must not sleep all the time,” Mrs. Becker protested. “You must -get up after you have taken the soup. Rudolph wants to talk to you.”</p> - -<p>Gretel lifted her head with more animation than she had shown in days.</p> - -<p>“Is he going to let me go home?” she demanded eagerly.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Becker shook her head.</p> - -<p>“You know he cannot do that,” she said, crossly. “Your friends would -ask questions, and you would tell them things that must not be told. It -is very hard for Rudolph; he had no wish to keep you here. You should -have obeyed him and he would have let you go at once. Rudolph is not a -wicked man. He is so worried that he cannot sleep at night. You have -brought awful trouble upon us.”</p> - -<p>“It wasn’t my fault,” said Gretel, wearily, pressing her hot hand to -her aching forehead. “I couldn’t swear not to tell. It would have<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_290" id="Page_290">290</a></span> been -disloyal to my country. I am an American.”</p> - -<p>“You are a fool, that is what you are!” burst out Mrs. Becker angrily. -“We are all in terrible trouble. If you are found here what will -be done to us? And yet how can we let you go? You are to blame for -everything, and you ought to be ashamed of yourself.”</p> - -<p>Gretel said nothing. There did not seem to be any use in talking, and -she felt so very tired and confused. She only wanted to be left alone. -But Mrs. Becker’s next words aroused her completely.</p> - -<p>“Besides, what good have you done by being so obstinate? You might as -well have obeyed Rudolph, since your friends think you have run away on -purpose.”</p> - -<p>“My friends think I have run away on purpose?” repeated Gretel, -incredulously. “But they don’t; they couldn’t think such a thing.”</p> - -<p>“Very well, come and look at the paper Rudolph has to show you. But -first you must drink this good soup. I have taken great trouble in -making it for you.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_291" id="Page_291">291</a></span> -Gretel took the cup and hastily swallowed a portion of the contents. -She was trembling with weakness and excitement, but she suddenly felt -wide awake.</p> - -<p>“I can’t swallow any more,” she said, setting the half-emptied cup on -the floor. “May I go to your husband now?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, he is waiting for you in the sitting-room.”</p> - -<p>Gretel rose feebly. She was so weak that she almost fell against the -wall, and was forced to clutch Mrs. Becker’s arm for support. The woman -looked a little frightened.</p> - -<p>“That comes because you will not eat,” she said, reproachfully. “I have -told you that it is necessary to eat.” But she put her arm round the -trembling girl not unkindly and led her along the narrow hall to the -room where she had taken coffee with the Beckers on that afternoon, -which seemed such ages ago.</p> - -<p>It was the first time that Gretel had been allowed to leave her prison, -and the sudden change from the dark little trunk-room to the sunlit -parlor made her so giddy that she instinctively<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_292" id="Page_292">292</a></span> closed her eyes and -leaned more heavily on Mrs. Becker’s arm.</p> - -<p>“She is going to faint,” she heard a voice say, which sounded as if it -came from somewhere a long way off, and then she found herself lying on -the sofa with Mrs. Becker bathing her forehead, and Mr. Becker looking -down at her, with stern, angry eyes.</p> - -<p>“Do you feel better?” Mrs. Becker inquired anxiously.</p> - -<p>“I—I think so,” faltered Gretel, sitting up, and pushing the wet hair -out of her eyes. She was dimly conscious of being very untidy and -dishevelled. She had never undressed since that day, ages ago, when she -left New London; neither had her hair been combed or brushed.</p> - -<p>“She needs more air,” Mrs. Becker said to her husband in German. “The -air in there is stifling.”</p> - -<p>“I know it,” returned her husband, “but it cannot be helped.” Then, -turning to Gretel, he added:</p> - -<p>“Did my wife tell you why I wished to see you?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_293" id="Page_293">293</a></span> -Gretel shook her head.</p> - -<p>“It was because I thought you might enjoy reading the morning paper,” -said the man, with a disagreeable laugh. “There is something in it that -I am sure will interest you.”</p> - -<p>Gretel was silent. The better air was beginning to revive her a little, -but she still felt very dizzy and confused. Mr. Becker picked up a -newspaper from the table, and held it out to her.</p> - -<p>“You can find it easily,” he said. “What I want you to read is on the -front page.”</p> - -<p>Gretel took the paper and sat gazing blankly at it. She could make -nothing of the letters that danced before her eyes.</p> - -<p>“Shall I read it to you?” Mr. Becker asked, and without waiting for a -reply, he began reading in the same sneering, disagreeable voice.</p> - -<p>“It is now generally believed that Gretel Schiller, the -fifteen-year-old girl, whose mysterious disappearance on July fifth -has caused such widespread interest and excitement, left<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_294" id="Page_294">294</a></span> her home -voluntarily to join some German friend or friends. She is known to have -been seen in earnest conversation with a man, supposed to have been a -German, in New London, about ten days previous to her disappearance. -The girl was at that time visiting in New London, and her friends, Mr. -and Mrs. Paul Chester, well known in this city, admit that she never -mentioned this clandestine meeting, although Mrs. Chester was in the -town at the same time, and they had only separated for a few minutes. -This evidence is likely to throw an entirely new light upon the affair, -and it is said that Miss Schiller’s own family are now inclined to -believe that her disappearance was a voluntary act.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Becker paused. Gretel was staring at the paper with wild, horrified -eyes.</p> - -<p>“It isn’t true,” she gasped. “I don’t believe it. Percy and Barbara -would never think such a thing.”</p> - -<p>“Read for yourself,” said Mr. Becker, pushing the paper towards her. -But Gretel did not read. She only covered her face with her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_295" id="Page_295">295</a></span> hands and -burst into an agony of tears. They were the first she had shed in days.</p> - -<p>“It can’t be true, oh, it can’t be true!” moaned the poor child. “They -know I wouldn’t; everybody knows it.”</p> - -<p>“You are a German,” said Mr. Becker, coldly. “People will believe -anything against a German in these days. Is it true that you talked to -a man in the street, and did not mention the fact to your friends?”</p> - -<p>“It was only for a moment with Fritz Lippheim,” sobbed Gretel. “He was -one of Father’s oldest friends and he was so good to me when I was a -little girl.”</p> - -<p>“Fritz Lippheim,” repeated Mr. Becker, in a startled tone. “You mean -Lippheim the violinist?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Gretel. “He and his mother were great friends of ours, but -I hadn’t seen him in years till that day in New London. He asked me -not to mention having met him, and I didn’t like to refuse. It made me -uncomfortable afterwards, but I never dreamed——”</p> - -<p>Mr. Becker started to his feet, and began<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_296" id="Page_296">296</a></span> rapidly pacing the floor. It -was evident that something had put him out very much.</p> - -<p>“I saw that fellow Lippheim in New London myself,” he muttered. “He was -at that dance where I—I never thought of it at the time, but I believe -he was up to some mischief. Gertrude, take that girl back where she -belongs, and lock her in. Her snivelling makes me nervous.”</p> - -<p>“But Rudolph,” ventured Mrs. Becker, timidly, “the air in there is so -bad. Let the child stay here for a little while. There can be no harm.”</p> - -<p>“Do as I tell you,” shouted her husband. “All my nerves are on edge. I -cannot stand anything more.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Becker laid a trembling hand on Gretel’s arm.</p> - -<p>“Come,” she whispered. “Don’t you see you are making him angry?”</p> - -<p>With an effort, Gretel dragged herself to her feet, and allowed Mrs. -Becker to lead her back to her prison. Twice she stumbled and almost -fell, but the woman’s strong arm supported<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_297" id="Page_297">297</a></span> her until she reached the -little dark room, where she dropped on her hard mattress on the floor. -In another moment the door was again shut and locked, and she heard -Mrs. Becker’s retreating footsteps. She wondered vaguely why the woman -was crying. It was not possible Mrs. Becker really cared, and was sorry -for her. Nobody cared any more—not even her own family.</p> - -<p>With a sharp cry, Gretel started up. They must not think dreadful -things about her. They must learn the truth. It was only a wicked -newspaper story, of course, but how had people learned of her meeting -with Fritz? Some one she knew must have seen them talking together, -but she could not remember meeting any one that afternoon until she -rejoined Mrs. Chester, and then there was Jimmy Fairfax. Could Jimmy -have seen her talking with Fritz? Fritz certainly did look like a -German, but if Jimmy had seen them together, why had he not questioned -her about it? Oh, she could not die there in that dreadful place, and -let people go on thinking she had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_298" id="Page_298">298</a></span> run away. They would always believe -it; not Percy and Barbara, perhaps, or even the Barlows, her oldest -friends, but other people—Miss Minton, and the girls at school, -and Mrs. Cranston and Stephen. It was Stephen who had vouched for -her loyalty the day they went to visit the submarine base. She must -get away somehow, and let them know she had not done that dreadful -thing. She sprang to her feet, and beat against the door, with a wild, -desperate hope of making some one hear. But the only sound she heard -was Mr. Becker’s heavy tread coming down the hall. Outside her door the -footsteps paused.</p> - -<p>“Stop that noise this instant,” the stern voice commanded.</p> - -<p>“Let me out,” shrieked Gretel, almost beside herself with terror and -despair. “Let me out. I must—I must——” Suddenly her strength failed -her, and with a choking cry, she sank back in a little heap on the -dusty floor.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Becker was sitting in the rocking-chair, crying softly, when her -husband returned<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_299" id="Page_299">299</a></span> to the sitting-room. He did not speak at once, but -stood looking down at her, his face very dark and stern. Mrs. Becker -herself was the first to break silence.</p> - -<p>“What are we to do, Rudolph?” she questioned timidly. “The child eats -nothing; she cannot go on like this. She will die, and then what will -happen to us?”</p> - -<p>“Confound the girl!” burst forth the man furiously—both he and his -wife spoke in German—“Confound the whole business! I could kill -that niece of yours, with her idiotic talk about the girl’s love for -Germany. Now listen to me, and don’t let me hear any snivelling, -either. Pay attention to every word I say, and mind you do exactly as I -tell you.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Rudolph,” murmured Mrs. Becker, obediently.</p> - -<p>“I am going away, going away on important business. I want to get off -as soon as possible, so go and pack my valise.”</p> - -<p>“But, Rudolph, you will not leave me here alone with her? Oh, surely -you will not do<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_300" id="Page_300">300</a></span> that! Let me go with you; I will carry the valise. I -will not be any trouble.”</p> - -<p>“Nonsense! you don’t know what you are talking about. I am sorry to -leave you, but it cannot be helped. This is war time, and I am working -for my country. You are to do as I say, and if you disobey my orders -you will live to regret it. You are not to let the girl out after I am -gone, do you understand? You are to let her suppose I am still here. -When I have been away two days, you may do as you please. I don’t care -what happens then. I shall have accomplished what I have to do, and I -can take care of myself after that. The girl may say what she chooses.”</p> - -<p>“But what will become of me, Rudolph?” cried Mrs. Becker, piteously. -“They will hold me responsible—they——”</p> - -<p>“Now, see here, Gertrude,” interrupted her husband in a somewhat -milder tone, “I am sorry, very sorry, but, as I said before, it cannot -be helped. I am working for a great cause. I cannot have all my work -ruined by a silly child.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_301" id="Page_301">301</a></span> -“After all, it was your own niece who caused all the trouble. It is -only just that you should suffer something for being the aunt of such -an idiot. I would not leave you if it were not absolutely necessary for -me to get away just now. Something that girl said has made me uneasy. -That man Lippheim that she mentioned; we have been suspicious of him -for some time. I saw him myself in New London, swaggering about at that -dance I told you of. I had no idea he knew the Schiller girl. If he -should track her here—ha! what’s that?”</p> - -<p>“It’s the bell, Rudolph,” said Mrs. Becker, wiping her eyes.</p> - -<p>Mr. Becker—who had given a violent start, and turned rather -pale—pulled himself together with an effort.</p> - -<p>“Go to the door,” he said. “If it’s any one to see me, say I’m out. -Don’t let any one in, on any account.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Becker’s tone was firm, but the color did not return to his face, -and while his wife went to obey his commands, he glanced about the room -nervously, as if for some means of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_302" id="Page_302">302</a></span> escape, should occasion require it. -There was a moment of silence, while the door was being opened, then a -suppressed scream from Mrs. Becker, followed by approaching footsteps, -and two men walked quietly into the room.</p> - -<p>“You are Rudolph Becker, I believe,” remarked the foremost of the two -strangers, and he glanced keenly about the room as he spoke.</p> - -<p>“That is my name, certainly. To what do I owe the honor of this visit, -Mr.—Mr. Lippheim, is it not?”</p> - -<p>The visitor nodded.</p> - -<p>“Quite correct,” he said. “Fritz Lippheim is my name. I suppose you -are aware of the fact that, for several months, you have been under -suspicion of being in the pay of the German Government?”</p> - -<p>Mr. Becker changed color, but his voice, though less steady than usual, -was still calm.</p> - -<p>“I believe you are a German yourself,” he said, quietly.</p> - -<p>“I was born in Germany,” the other answered, without the slightest -hesitation, “but my family moved to this country when I was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_303" id="Page_303">303</a></span> six years -old. I am an American citizen, and for the past few months I have been -a member of the United States Secret Service. I and my colleagues have -been watching you since this country entered the war. We lost track of -you for a few days after you left New London, but I was fortunate in -learning your address this morning. Now, Becker, there is no use in -making a row. Your game is up. There are two policemen waiting for you -on the stairs, and as this is the third floor, you have no chance of -escaping by the window.”</p> - -<p>Whatever Rudolph Becker was, he was no coward. He drew himself up and -folded his arms.</p> - -<p>“What I have done was for my country,” he said. “I am not ashamed. If I -am a spy, so are you, only with a difference. I have been working for -Germany, and you—a German born—are in the service of her enemies.”</p> - -<p>Fritz Lippheim shrugged his shoulders, and turned to his companion.</p> - -<p>“Will you tell those men they may come in, Mr. Douaine?” he said.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_304" id="Page_304">304</a></span> -Mr. Douaine left the room for a moment, and when he returned he was -accompanied by two stout policemen. Mrs. Becker was nowhere to be seen. -At the first sign of danger, she had fled to her room, and locked -herself in.</p> - -<p>“Arrest this man,” commanded the secret service agent. The policemen -obeyed. Mr. Becker offered no resistance, but stood quietly while the -handcuffs were fastened on. He was evidently resigned to the inevitable.</p> - -<p>“The next thing is to make a thorough search of the apartment,” said -Fritz Lippheim.</p> - -<p>For the first time the prisoner showed signs of embarrassment.</p> - -<p>“I beg that you will not consider that necessary,” he said. “I have -surrendered without a struggle. I am prepared to give up all the papers -in my possession.”</p> - -<p>“Search the apartment,” ordered Fritz, and began opening table-drawers, -while Mr. Douaine and one of the policemen left the room together.</p> - -<p>There was a moment of tense silence while Fritz emptied several -drawers, and ran his<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_305" id="Page_305">305</a></span> eye hastily over the contents. Then the policeman -returned.</p> - -<p>“The door of one of the bedrooms is locked, sir,” he announced. “There -is a woman in there; we can hear her crying.”</p> - -<p>“Order her to come out,” said Fritz, imperturbably. “If she refuses, -break in the door.”</p> - -<p>“It is my wife,” protested Becker, “my poor, delicate wife. Surely, -gentlemen, you will respect her feelings. I will go away quietly with -you, but do not disturb my wife.”</p> - -<p>But the police officer had already left the room, and in another moment -he could be heard knocking at Mrs. Becker’s door.</p> - -<p>“I say, ma’am, unlock that door, will you? We’ve got to get in there. -We don’t want to use violence, but it may be necessary if you don’t -obey the orders of the police.”</p> - -<p>There was the sound of a door being flung violently open, and Mrs. -Becker, pale and wild-eyed, rushed into the sitting-room and flung -herself on her knees at Fritz Lippheim’s feet.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_306" id="Page_306">306</a></span> -“Oh, spare me, spare me!” she implored. “It isn’t my fault. I haven’t -done anything, indeed I haven’t. I begged my husband to let the child -go, I implored him to do it, but he said it was for the cause, and——”</p> - -<p>“Hold your tongue, Gertrude,” shouted Mr. Becker. “No one is going to -hurt you. They can all see you are too big a fool to do any harm.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Becker relapsed into low, frightened sobbing. Fritz Lippheim, -whose face had suddenly brightened, turned eagerly to the policemen.</p> - -<p>“Search every corner of this apartment,” he said. “Break open any door -you find locked.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>With a long sigh Gretel opened her eyes. Some one was bending over her, -holding strong smelling-salts to her nose, and some one else was trying -to force something between her lips. She felt utterly bewildered, and -for the first moment had no idea where she was, or what had happened. -But as she gazed up into<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_307" id="Page_307">307</a></span> the two anxious faces, remembrance came back -with a rush.</p> - -<p>“Percy,” she whispered, “is it really you? And—why, it’s Fritz -Lippheim, too. Oh, Percy dear, have you come to take me home?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, dear,” her brother answered gently. “Don’t try to talk. Just -swallow this; it will make you feel better. You are quite safe, and Mr. -Lippheim and I have come to take you home to Barbara.”</p> - -<p>Gretel swallowed the contents of the spoon Percy was holding to her -lips, and though it made her cough and choke, it seemed to revive her, -and when she spoke next, her voice was stronger.</p> - -<p>“I’m loyal. I’m an American. I didn’t run away on purpose. Oh, Percy, -you don’t believe it, even if the paper did say that dreadful thing?”</p> - -<p>“Of course, I don’t believe it, dear. You have been a brave loyal -little American. We know everything, and I am prouder of you than if -you had won the <i xml:lang="fr" lang="fr">croix de guerre</i>. But you mustn’t talk any more just -now. You are<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_308" id="Page_308">308</a></span> not very strong, you know. Lie still till you feel a -little better, and then we will go home.”</p> - -<p>Gretel gave a great gasp of joy and relief, and then her eyes closed, -and she slipped away again into unconsciousness.</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_309" id="Page_309">309</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xv" id="xv"></a>CHAPTER XV<br /> -<small>SAFE AT HOME</small></h2> - - -<p class="noi"><span class="smcap">It</span> was very pleasant in the Douaines’ garden that lovely September -afternoon, and so Gretel thought, as she lay back in her steamer-chair, -under the big apple-tree, and gazed out across the wide stretch of -lawn to the broad Potomac, sparkling in the afternoon sunshine. She -had been reading, but her book had fallen unheeded into her lap, -and her thoughts were busy with many things. She was a very pale, -fragile-looking Gretel, a mere shadow of the rosy-cheeked girl who had -waved good-bye to her friends at the New London station, a little more -than two months earlier. The long nervous illness, which had followed -that terrible week of imprisonment, had told cruelly upon her strength. -All that love and care could do had been done, but for days the poor -child had lain in an only half-conscious condition, varied by fits of -hysteria, very painful to witness.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_310" id="Page_310">310</a></span> -As soon as she was able to be moved, the Douaines had taken her to -a quiet little place on the Jersey shore, and there she and Barbara -had remained for weeks, while Mr. Douaine made flying trips between -Washington and the cottage by the sea. As Gretel’s strength returned -her nerves grew calmer, and those weeks by the sea had been very -restful and pleasant. It was only a week since they had returned to -Washington, and Gretel, although improving a little each day, was still -far from strong, and found lying in a steamer-chair under the trees -more agreeable than any more active occupation. The very thought of -tennis or long walks made her head ache, but she was very happy, and as -she lay there, gazing out over the wide river, she smiled contentedly -to herself. For had not Barbara gone to the station to meet Jerry and -Geraldine, who were coming for their long promised visit to Washington?</p> - -<p>It was all so quiet and peaceful; it seemed impossible to realize that -only a few miles away the fate of nations was being discussed,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_311" id="Page_311">311</a></span> and -that in France guns were booming, and men dying by thousands every -day. The American boys were fighting for their country, and to save -civilization, and at that moment Gretel’s heart swelled with pride. -She knew now, more than ever before in her life, what it meant to love -one’s country.</p> - -<p>Her reflections were interrupted by the sight of her brother, in his -white flannels, strolling across the lawn in her direction. She knew -that Percy was taking a much-needed holiday from the war office, and -had been playing golf all the afternoon.</p> - -<p>“Feeling pretty fit to-day, little girl?” Mr. Douaine asked, kindly, as -he threw himself into the empty chair by Gretel’s side.</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes,” his sister assured him, cheerfully. “I am ever so much -stronger. I am sure I shall be able to go back to school the first of -October.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Douaine smiled and shook his head.</p> - -<p>“No school till after Christmas,” he said, decidedly. “Don’t you think -you can manage to be happy with us till then?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_312" id="Page_312">312</a></span> -“I am always happy with you and Barbara,” Gretel answered, “but I shall -hate to get behind with my lessons. Don’t you really think I shall be -well enough to go back next month?”</p> - -<p>“I am afraid not, dear. The doctors say you must have a good long rest -before you begin to study again. You have had a terrible strain, you -know, and people don’t get over such things in a week. You may begin -practising before long, but that is really all we can allow.”</p> - -<p>Gretel sighed resignedly. After all, there was something rather -pleasant in the thought of just drifting along like this, day after -day, and being taken care of by the people she loved best in the world.</p> - -<p>“I am afraid I shall be dreadfully spoiled if I stay here much longer,” -she said. “Every one is so kind to me. Did you see those lovely roses -that nice Mrs. Allen sent? And that dear old lady in the house across -the way has sent some delicious hothouse grapes. Then I keep getting -such wonderful letters from all<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_313" id="Page_313">313</a></span> my friends. I wonder what makes people -so kind.”</p> - -<p>“There are a good many kind people in the world,” her brother said, -smiling, “and then you must remember that you are quite the heroine -of the hour. You and Fritz Lippheim are sharing the honors of having -unearthed that gang of spies.”</p> - -<p>Gretel laughed.</p> - -<p>“I really don’t see what I had to do with it,” she said. “It was all -Fritz. You can’t think, Percy, how happy it makes me to know there at -least is one German who is working for the United States. I feel quite -sure that if Father were alive he would be on our side, too, and so -does Fritz. He told me so the other day.”</p> - -<p>“Fritz is a splendid fellow,” Mr. Douaine said heartily; “I only wish -we had more like him. I met him this afternoon, by the way, and he has -promised to come to dinner to-morrow, and bring his violin.”</p> - -<p>Gretel’s face was radiant.</p> - -<p>“I love to hear Fritz play,” she said. “It<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_314" id="Page_314">314</a></span> always makes me think of -Father, and the old days in the studio. If I shut my eyes I can almost -see it all as it used to be.”</p> - -<p>“You are a loyal little soul, Gretel,” her brother said, giving her -hand an affectionate pat. “You never forget the old friends or the old -times. But hark! isn’t that the motor? I shouldn’t be surprised if the -twins had arrived.”</p> - -<p>The twins had arrived, and in a very few minutes Gretel and Geraldine -were hugging each other rapturously, while Jerry stood by, grinning -with satisfaction, but boylike, quite unable to express his feelings as -his more excitable twin was expressing hers.</p> - -<p><a name="course2" id="course2"></a>Of course the two girls had a great deal to say to each other, for, -except for a passing glimpse on the day Gretel was brought home, they -had not met since their parting at the New London station.</p> - -<div class="figcenter width400"> -<a name="course" id="course"></a> -<img src="images/i-314.jpg" width="400" height="603" alt="" /> -<div class="caption"><span class="smcap">Of course the two girls had a great deal to say to -each other.</span>—<i>Page <a href="#course2">314</a>.</i></div> -</div> - -<p>“It’s the grandest thing in the world to be together again,” declared -Geraldine. “I was never quite so happy in my life as when Mrs. -Douaine’s letter came, saying you were well<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_315" id="Page_315">315</a></span> enough to have us. And -isn’t Washington wonderful? We saw such interesting things coming from -the station. I’m so glad you are in the country, though; it’s so much -nicer than being in that hot, crowded city. It’s lovely here, and that -view of the river is just perfect. Mrs. Douaine says we can go to Mount -Vernon some day, and see the house where George Washington lived. You -are looking ever so much better than I expected, Gretel.”</p> - -<p>“I am almost well,” said Gretel. “You are looking wonderfully well, -too, and so is Jerry. Camp life must have agreed with you both.”</p> - -<p>“It was great!” Jerry affirmed. “I say, Gretel, did Geraldine write you -about that six-pound trout she caught? I wish you could have seen her -hauling it in. She’s a real sport, and no mistake.”</p> - -<p>Mr. and Mrs. Douaine went indoors, leaving the young people to -themselves.</p> - -<p>“We will have tea out here in half an hour,” Mrs. Douaine said, “and in -the meantime I know you have a great deal to say to each other.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_316" id="Page_316">316</a></span> -“Your sister-in-law always does just the right thing,” remarked -Geraldine, admiringly, as their host and hostess walked away to the -house. “She’s lovely, and so is your brother, but it’s ever so much -pleasanter not to have grown-ups about, listening to everything we say. -Oh, I am so glad to see you looking more like yourself, Gretel dear. -I never shall forget how you looked that day you came home, and Mr. -Douaine carried you up-stairs. I thought you were dead at first, but -Mr. Lippheim said you had only fainted, and then you opened your eyes, -and smiled at us, and it was such a relief. Do you remember it all?”</p> - -<p>“Not very well,” said Gretel. “I only remember seeing Barbara’s face, -and being so thankful to be at home, but it’s all rather vague and -confused. It was days before I really began to understand all that had -happened.”</p> - -<p>“I wish I could see that Lippheim chap,” said Jerry. “I’ve always -wanted to talk to a Secret Service man.”</p> - -<p>“You will have your wish soon, then,” said<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_317" id="Page_317">317</a></span> Gretel, “for Fritz is -coming to dinner to-morrow. He often brings his violin, and he and -Barbara play duets together. He’s doing splendid work, Percy says, but -of course it’s all secret, and he never mentions it.”</p> - -<p>“Of course not,” said Jerry. “Oh, I say, I think it’s a shame I’m only -fourteen. I’d give my head to be in the thick of it all.”</p> - -<p>Gretel and Geraldine looked rather grave, and Gretel said gently:</p> - -<p>“It isn’t all just excitement and adventure, Jerry. Peter Grubb has -been wounded. He has lost his left arm. His family only heard it this -week, and poor Dora is so upset.”</p> - -<p>A shadow crossed Jerry’s bright face.</p> - -<p>“Poor chap,” he said, regretfully; “it’s pretty tough to lose an arm, -but to lose a leg would be worse. Anyhow, he’s fought for his country, -and that’s something.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, it is something,” Gretel agreed, “and Peter is such a clever boy -I am sure he will get on. But it is all very sad. I wish this dreadful -war would end.”</p> - -<p>“Not till Germany is thoroughly licked,”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_318" id="Page_318">318</a></span> protested Jerry. “We can’t -stop fighting till then, even if it takes ten years.”</p> - -<p>“Jerry,” said Gretel, abruptly, “there’s something I want to know, but -nobody will talk to me about it. What has become of the Beckers?”</p> - -<p>The twins exchanged glances, and Geraldine shook her head warningly at -her brother.</p> - -<p>“I don’t believe you’d better ask, Gretel dear,” she said. “If your -family wanted you to know I guess they would tell you.”</p> - -<p>But Gretel was not to be put off. She was only fifteen, and had a fair -amount of curiosity.</p> - -<p>“I think I have a right to know,” she said a little impatiently. -“After spending a whole week in that dreadful place, I don’t see why I -shouldn’t be told what happened afterwards.”</p> - -<p>“We don’t know ourselves exactly what did happen,” Jerry admitted. “You -see, that man Becker was a German spy. He was arrested, and—well, they -never tell what happens to spies in war time; they just disappear.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_319" id="Page_319">319</a></span> -Gretel shuddered, and hid her face for a moment on Geraldine’s shoulder.</p> - -<p>“You don’t mean they—oh, it’s too horrible! He was a dreadful man, of -course, but I don’t like to think—oh, I don’t like to think——” and -Gretel, who was still far from strong, burst into tears.</p> - -<p>Geraldine’s arms were round her in a moment.</p> - -<p>“You ought not to have said it, Jerry,” she said, reproachfully; “Mr. -and Mrs. Douaine will be very angry. There, there, Gretel darling, -don’t cry. We really don’t know anything; perhaps they only put him in -prison. Anyhow, Mrs. Becker and Fräulein are all right. You know it -was Fräulein who gave Mr. Lippheim the Beckers’ address. Everybody was -grateful to her, and Mr. Douaine gave her the money to take her aunt -out to Milwaukee, where they have some relatives, who are quite well -off, and will take care of them. I saw poor old Fräulein the day before -they went, and she did look dreadfully. She was so worried about you, -and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_320" id="Page_320">320</a></span> so ashamed of what had happened. I don’t believe she will ever -brag about the Fatherland again.”</p> - -<p>“Poor Fräulein,” sighed Gretel, drying her eyes. “It was all very -terrible for her, and she was always kind to me at school. I hope Percy -has her address, for I should like to write to her, and tell her I -understand. She never meant to do wrong.”</p> - -<p>“I had a letter from Molly Chester yesterday,” said Geraldine, anxious -to change the subject. “She knew Jerry and I were coming to Washington, -and sent lots of love to you. She says Stephen Cranston is somewhere -on a submarine chaser, but of course they don’t know where, because no -one is allowed to tell. Jimmy Fairfax has left, too, and they think he -is on his way overseas. Molly says Mrs. Godfrey and Ada are coming to -Washington for a few days, so we may see them. It seems that Davenport -boy is still with them, but he has behaved much better lately, and he -and Paul get on quite well together.”</p> - -<p>“I had a lovely letter from Mrs. Cranston,”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_321" id="Page_321">321</a></span> said Gretel. “It was -just as bright and cheerful as could be, but I know how hard it must -have been for her to let Stephen go. I’ve had wonderful letters from -everybody, but Barbara won’t let me answer many of them yet. She says -I am not strong enough. I’ve kept some of the letters to show you, -Geraldine. Miss Minton’s was the biggest surprise of all; it made me -cry, it was so kind. I had no idea she liked me so much. Miss Laura -wrote, too, and all the teachers.”</p> - -<p>“Of course they did,” said Jerry. “You are a heroine, you know. People -always write to heroines.”</p> - -<p>“I’m not a heroine at all,” protested Gretel, blushing. “I didn’t -do anything more than any one else would have done under the -circumstances. There really wasn’t anything else to do. I had to be -loyal to my country; we all do.”</p> - -<p>“The thing that beats me,” remarked Jerry, reflectively, “is the way -you used to call yourself a coward.”</p> - -<p>“Well, and so I am,” said Gretel innocently.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_322" id="Page_322">322</a></span> “I am a terrible coward, -and the worst of it is, I am afraid I always shall be.”</p> - -<p>Jerry burst into a peal of derisive laughter, and Geraldine gave her -friend an ecstatic hug.</p> - -<p>“You are a goose, Gretel,” remarked Jerry, when he had recovered -himself sufficiently to speak. “You are the first person I ever heard -of who didn’t even know when she had been brave.”</p> - -<p>“But I wasn’t brave,” protested Gretel; “I was terribly frightened -all the time. Oh, Jerry, it’s beautiful to have people say such kind -things, but I’m afraid they aren’t true, for I really don’t deserve -them. It wasn’t brave to refuse to swear not to tell what that man had -said. It was just my plain duty. I am an American, you know.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>It was half an hour later. Mr. and Mrs. Douaine had rejoined the young -people on the lawn, and they were all having a merry tea together. -Gretel looked very happy as she lay back in her steamer-chair, and -watched her companions with shining eyes.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_323" id="Page_323">323</a></span> -“Are you tired, pussy?” her brother asked, anxiously, as he brought -her her tea. “You must tell us the moment you begin to feel tired, you -know.”</p> - -<p>“Not one bit,” Gretel declared heartily. “Oh, Percy, it’s so wonderful -to be with you all again, and know that I am safe, and that nothing -dreadful is going to happen!”</p> - -<p>“You are quite safe,” her brother assured her, smiling, “and you are -not a bit happier to know it than we are. So drink your tea while it’s -hot, and try not to think about anything except that the Barlows are -here, and we are all going to have some good times together. Hello! -here comes Dora with the card-tray. Visitors, I suppose. What a bother.”</p> - -<p>“I think these must be some people to see you, Gretel,” said Mrs. -Douaine, glancing at the cards Dora handed her. “Miss Ada Godfrey and -Master Archie Davenport. Isn’t Ada Godfrey one of the Minton girls?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Gretel, “and Geraldine said she was coming to Washington, -but I didn’t<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_324" id="Page_324">324</a></span> expect to see her so soon. May they come out here, -Barbara?”</p> - -<p>“Certainly, dear. Show them out, Dora, and bring some fresh tea.”</p> - -<p>“I didn’t know the Davenport boy would come with Ada,” remarked -Geraldine, looking a little troubled, as Dora tripped away. “He and -Jerry weren’t very good friends. Now, Jerry, you will behave, won’t -you?”</p> - -<p>Geraldine’s tone was pleading, and she looked so grave that Mrs. -Douaine inquired in some surprise:</p> - -<p>“Why shouldn’t Jerry behave?”</p> - -<p>“I punched that fellow’s head once,” explained Jerry, calmly, “but you -needn’t worry, Geraldine, I sha’n’t do it again. I guess he’s learned -his lesson all right.”</p> - -<p>The conversation was cut short by the sight of two approaching figures, -and Mrs. Douaine rose, and went forward to greet the visitors.</p> - -<p>“You have come to see Gretel, I know,” she said, holding out her hand -in her kind, cordial way. “She will be delighted to see you, but<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_325" id="Page_325">325</a></span> she -isn’t very strong yet, so please be just a little careful not to excite -her by talking of what has happened. We are trying to keep her from -thinking too much about her terrible experience.”</p> - -<p>“We’ll be careful,” promised Ada, “and we can only stay a few minutes. -Mother and my aunt are waiting for us in the car. We only reached -Washington this morning, but we couldn’t wait any longer without seeing -Gretel.”</p> - -<p>“Well, here she is,” said Gretel’s sister-in-law, smiling, and leading -the way to the big apple-tree. “She isn’t quite as fat as we would -like, but she is improving every day. The Barlow twins are here, too; -they have come to make us a visit.”</p> - -<p>The three girls greeted each other heartily, and Ada kissed Gretel with -more affection than she had ever shown before. Jerry nodded to Archie -in a friendly manner, as though to imply that bygones were bygones, -but Archie Davenport did not return the greeting. He was very red, and -looked so uncomfortable<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_326" id="Page_326">326</a></span> and embarrassed, that Jerry suddenly found -himself feeling rather sorry for him.</p> - -<p>“We are going to be in Washington a week,” Ada was explaining, as she -held Gretel’s hand, and looked anxiously into her pale face. “Mother -and Auntie came to see some old friends, and brought Archie and me -along. They thought it would be a nice little trip for us before we go -back to school. Miss Minton’s opens on the first, you know, and Archie -is going to Pomfrey. Mother thought we ought to have telephoned before -coming to see you, but Archie and I simply couldn’t wait. You said you -must see Gretel this afternoon, didn’t you, Archie?”</p> - -<p>Archie had grown redder than ever, but with a mighty effort, he pulled -himself together and stepped forward.</p> - -<p>“I—I want to apologize,” he stammered, holding out his hand to -Gretel. “I thought you were a Hun—I mean a German—and I said things -I oughtn’t to about you, but I made a mistake. You’re an American all -right, and—and a bully one, too, and—and if you’ll<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_327" id="Page_327">327</a></span> shake hands, and -say you forgive me for being such a beast, I’ll be terribly glad.”</p> - -<p>“Well, of all the funny things that ever happened!” ejaculated Jerry, -flinging himself at full length on the grass, when the visitors had -left. “Who would ever have believed that little cad would have turned -out so decent after all! I’m rather sorry I gave him quite such a -dressing down, but perhaps it helped to bring him to his senses.”</p> - -<p>“It wasn’t that that did it,” said Geraldine; “it was finding out what -a mistake he had made about Gretel. But Mrs. Douaine says we are not -to talk about disagreeable things to-day, so Gretel and I are going up -to her room, and you needn’t expect to see us again till dinner-time, -because we’ve got a great deal to say to each other that wouldn’t -interest a boy at all.” And Geraldine twined her arm round her friend’s -waist, and led her resolutely away to the house.</p> - - -<p class="p120 center">THE END</p> - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider2" /> -</div> -<div class="book-container"> -<p class="p150 center">DOROTHY BROWN</p> - -<p class="p120 center">By NINA RHOADES</p> - -<p class="center">Illustrated by Elizabeth Withington Large 12mo</p> - -<div class="floatleft width150"> -<img src="images/i-book1.jpg" width="150" height="201" alt="Dorothy Brown" /> -</div> - -<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">T</span>HIS is considerably longer than the other books by this favorite -writer, and with a more elaborate plot, but it has the same winsome -quality throughout. It introduces the heroine in New York as a little -girl of eight, but soon passes over six years and finds her at a select -family boarding school in Connecticut. An important part of the story -also takes place at the Profile House in the White Mountains. The charm -of school-girl friendship is finely brought out, and the kindness of -heart, good sense and good taste which find constant expression in the -books by Miss Rhoades do not lack for characters to show these best of -qualities by their lives. Other less admirable persons of course appear -to furnish the alluring mystery, which is not all cleared up until the -very last.</p> - -<blockquote class="blockquote2"> -<p>“There will be no better book than this to put into the hands of -a girl in her teens and none that will be better appreciated by -her.”—<cite>Kennebec Journal.</cite></p> -</blockquote> - - -<p class="p150 center">MARION’S VACATION</p> - -<p class="p120 center">By NINA RHOADES</p> - -<p class="center">Illustrated by Bertha G. Davidson 12mo</p> - -<div class="floatright width150"> -<img src="images/i-book2.jpg" width="150" height="213" alt="Marion's Vacation" /> -</div> - -<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">T</span>HIS book is for the older girls, Marion being thirteen. She has for -ten years enjoyed a luxurious home in New York with the kind lady who -feels that the time has now come for this aristocratic though lovable -little miss to know her own nearest kindred, who are humble but most -excellent farming people in a pretty Vermont village. Thither Marion is -sent for a summer, which proves to be a most important one to her in -all its lessons.</p> - -<blockquote class="blockquote2"> -<p>“More wholesome reading for half grown girls it would be hard -to find; some of the same lessons that proved so helpful in -that classic of the last generation ‘An Old Fashioned Girl’ are -brought home to the youthful readers of this sweet and sensible -story.”—<cite>Milwaukee Free Press.</cite></p> -</blockquote> - -<hr class="full" /> - -<p class="p110 center"><i>For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by -the publishers</i></p> - -<p class="p120 center">LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., Boston</p> -</div> - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider2" /> -</div> -<div class="book-container"> -<p class="p150 center">BRAVE HEART SERIES</p> - -<p class="p120 center">By Adele E. Thompson</p> - -<p class="center">Illustrated 12mo Cloth <i>Net</i> $1.50 each</p> - -<hr class="full" /> - -<p class="p150 center underline">Betty Seldon, Patriot</p> - -<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">A</span> BOOK that is at the same time fascinating and noble. Historical -events are accurately traced leading up to the surrender of Cornwallis -at Yorktown, with reunion and happiness for all who deserve it.</p> - - -<p class="p150 center underline">Brave Heart Elizabeth</p> - -<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">I</span>T is a story of the making of the Ohio frontier, much of it taken -from life, and the heroine one of the famous Zane family after which -Zanesville, O., takes its name. An accurate, pleasing, and yet at times -intensely thrilling picture of the stirring period of border settlement.</p> - - -<p class="p150 center underline">A Lassie of the Isles</p> - -<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">T</span>HIS is the romantic story of Flora Macdonald, the lassie of Skye, who -aided in the escape of Charles Stuart, otherwise known as the “Young -Pretender.”</p> - - -<p class="p150 center underline">Polly of the Pines</p> - -<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">T</span>HE events of the story occur in the years 1775-82. Polly was an orphan -living with her mother’s family, who were Scotch Highlanders, and for -the most part intensely loyal to the Crown. Polly finds the glamor -of royal adherence hard to resist, but her heart turns towards the -patriots and she does much to aid and encourage them.</p> - - -<p class="p150 center underline nmb">American Patty</p> - -<p class="p120 right nmt">A Story of 1812</p> - -<div class="floatright width150"> -<img src="images/i-book3.jpg" width="150" height="213" alt="American Patty" /> -</div> - -<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">P</span>ATTY is a brave, winsome girl of sixteen whose family have settled -across the Canadian border and are living in peace and prosperity, -and on the best of terms with the neighbors and friendly Indians. All -this is suddenly and entirely changed by the breaking out of war, and -unwillingness on the part of her father and brother to serve against -their native land brings distress and deadly peril.</p> - -<hr class="full" /> - -<p class="center"><i>For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by -the publishers</i></p> - -<p class="p120 center">LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., BOSTON</p> -</div> - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider2" /> -</div> -<div class="book-container"> -<p class="p150 center">Girls of the Morning-Glory Camp Fire</p> - -<p class="p120 center">By ISABEL HORNIBROOK</p> - -<p>Author of “Camp and Trail”</p> - -<p class="center">Illustrated in two colors by John Goss</p> - -<p class="centerleft">12mo Cloth</p> - -<div class="floatleft width150"> -<img src="images/i-book4.jpg" width="150" height="204" alt="Girls of the Morning-Glory Camp Fire" /> -</div> - -<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">T</span>HE sensibly helpful and patriotic organization called the Camp Fire -Girls is spreading with wonderful rapidity because it is based on the -right elements to appeal both to girls and their parents. Though having -a basis of Camp Fire work, which the author thoroughly understands, -this book can be enjoyed by any one. The “Morning-Glory Camp Fire” -finds its summer home on one of the most picturesque portions of the -New England Coast, and the author’s exceptional knowledge of matters -connected with the sea adds much interest to the story. A sparkling -style, rich humor, and wealth of incident are conspicuous.</p> - -<blockquote class="blockquote2"> -<p>“This is a book to be welcomed by those who find much truth in -the off-hand statement that it is ‘hard to find good reading for -growing girls.’”—<cite>Bee, Omaha.</cite></p> - -<p>“The story is entertaining, the characters drawn with -naturalness, the incidents both amusing and pertinent. Good -reading for girls of the secondary school age.”—<cite>Columbus -Despatch.</cite></p> -</blockquote> - -<hr class="full" /> - -<p class="center"><i>For sale by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt of price by -the publishers</i></p> - -<p class="p120 center">Lothrop, Lee & Shepard <span class="wordspacing">Co. Boston</span></p> -</div> - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider2" /> -</div> -<div class="book-container"> -<p class="p150 center">BOOKS BY RENA I. HALSEY</p> - -<p class="center"><span class="wordspacing">Illustrated Cloth $1.75</span> each</p> - -<hr class="full" /> - -<p class="p140 center">BLUE ROBIN, THE GIRL PIONEER</p> - -<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">N</span>ATHALIE PAGE is just such a girl of sixteen as one likes to read -about. Obliged to exchange affluence in a large city for a modest home -in a small one, she develops into capable young womanhood by becoming a -member of The Girl Pioneers of America.</p> - -<blockquote class="blockquote2"> -<p>“Any girl of a dozen years or more, or even less, will enjoy this -thoroughly, and anyone, young or old, will be the better for -having read it.”—<cite>Pittsburgh Times-Gazette.</cite></p> -</blockquote> - - -<p class="p140 center">AMERICA’S DAUGHTER</p> - -<div class="floatleft width150"> -<img src="images/i-book5.jpg" width="150" height="210" alt="America's Daughter" /> -</div> - -<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">T</span>HIS is an interesting and inspiring story of girls in a select school -in Brooklyn who organize a club called “Daughters of America,” and -under the care of a well-liked teacher take a trip to points on the -New England coast made famous in our history. One of the girls has -been brought up without knowledge of her own family, and so is called -“America’s Daughter.” In the course of the trip she unravels the -mystery of her birth and all ends happily and profitably.</p> - -<blockquote class="blockquote2"> -<p>“It is an inspiring story, well told and will be appreciated by -girls who love an active, out of doors life.”—<cite>Daily Press, -Portland, Me.</cite></p> -</blockquote> - - -<p class="p140 center">THE LIBERTY GIRL</p> - -<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">N</span>ATHALIE PAGE, seventeen, bright and popular with all her mates, forms -a club called the “Liberty Girls” and enthusiastically does her bit -to help win the war. A surprising invitation to the White Mountains -takes her from organized activity with her companions, but a girl like -Nathalie will not be idle wherever she goes, and in carrying out the -principles of patriotic service she wins great and deserved credit.</p> - - -<p class="p120 center">Lothrop, Lee & Shepard <span class="wordspacing">Co. Boston</span></p> -</div> - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider2" /> -</div> -<div class="book-container"> -<p class="p150 center">HANDICRAFT FOR HANDY GIRLS</p> - -<p class="p120 center">By A. NEELY HALL</p> - -<p class="center">Author of “The Boy Craftsman,” “Handicraft for Handy Boys,” “The Handy -Boy”</p> - -<p class="p120 center">AND DOROTHY PERKINS</p> - -<p class="center">Illustrated with photographs and more than 700 diagrams and working -drawings</p> - -<p class="center"><span class="wordspacing">8vo Cloth Price,</span> $2.50</p> - -<div class="floatleft width150"> -<img src="images/i-book6.jpg" width="150" height="214" alt="Handicraft for Handy Girls" /> -</div> - -<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">W</span>ITH the aid of an experienced craftswoman, A. Neely Hall, who is in -a class by himself as a thoroughly reliable teacher of handicraft, -every operation that he describes being first practically worked -out by himself, and every working drawing presented being original, -new, and actual, has opened the door for the great and constantly -increasing number of girls who like to “make things.” Such girls see -no reason why the joy of mechanical work should be restricted to their -brothers, and with this book it need no longer be. The first part of -the book is devoted to a great variety of indoor craft that can be -followed in autumn and winter, while the second part, “Spring and -Summer Handicraft,” deals with many attractive forms of outdoor life, -including an entire chapter on the activities of “Camp Fire Girls.”</p> - -<blockquote class="blockquote2"> -<p>“This book will be hailed with delight by all girls who have a -mechanical turn.”—<cite>Watchman-Examiner.</cite></p> - -<p>“Girls will love just such a book and will find interest for -every day of the year in it.”—<cite>St. Louis Globe-Democrat.</cite></p> - -<p>“Triumphs of ingenuity never dreamed of are to be found in this -volume of handicraft that girls can make, but its chief charm is -to be found in the practical value of most of the things to be -made.”—<cite>Lexington Herald.</cite></p> -</blockquote> - -<hr class="full" /> - -<p class="center"><i>For sale by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt of price by -the publishers</i></p> - -<p class="p120 center">Lothrop, Lee & Shepard <span class="wordspacing">Co. Boston</span></p> -</div> - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider2" /> -</div> -<div class="book-container"> -<p class="p150 center">JEAN CABOT SERIES</p> - -<p class="p120 center">By GERTRUDE FISHER SCOTT</p> - -<p class="center">Illustrated by Arthur O. <span class="wordspacing">Scott 12mo Cloth</span></p> - - -<p class="p140 center">JEAN CABOT AT ASHTON</p> - -<div class="floatleft width150"> -<img src="images/i-book7.jpg" width="150" height="215" alt="Jean Cabot at Ashton" /> -</div> - -<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">H</span>ERE is the “real thing” in a girl’s college story. Older authors can -invent situations and supply excellently written general delineations -of character, but all lack the vital touch of this work of a bright -young recent graduate of a well-known college for women, who has lost -none of the enthusiasm felt as a student. Every activity of a popular -girl’s first year is woven into a narrative, photographic in its -description of a life that calls into play most attractive qualities, -while at the same time severely testing both character and ability.</p> - - -<p class="p140 center">JEAN CABOT IN THE BRITISH ISLES</p> - -<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">T</span>HIS is a college story, although dealing with a summer vacation, and -full of college spirit. It begins with a Yale-Harvard boat race at New -London, but soon Jean and her room-mate sail for Great Britain under -the chaperonage of Miss Hooper, a favorite member of the faculty at -Ashton College. Their trip is full of the delight that comes to the -traveler first seeing the countries forming “our old home.”</p> - - -<p class="p140 center">JEAN CABOT IN CAP AND GOWN</p> - -<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">J</span>EAN CABOT is a superb young woman, physically and mentally, but -thoroughly human and thus favored with many warm friendships. Her final -year at Ashton College is the culmination of a course in which study, -sport and exercise, and social matters have been well balanced.</p> - - -<p class="p140 center">JEAN CABOT AT THE HOUSE WITH THE BLUE SHUTTERS</p> - -<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">S</span>UCH a group as Jean and her most intimate friends could not scatter at -once, as do most college companions after graduation, and six of them -under the chaperonage of a married older graduate and member of the -same sorority spend a most eventful summer in a historic farm-house in -Maine.</p> - -<hr class="full" /> - -<p class="center"><i>For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by -the publishers</i></p> - -<p class="p120 center">Lothrop, Lee & Shepard <span class="wordspacing">Co. Boston</span></p> -</div> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -</div> -<div class="tn"> -<p class="p120 center">Transcriber’s Note:</p> - -<p class="noi">Punctuation has been standardised; spelling, and accented characters, -have been retained as they appear in the original publication.</p> -</div> - -<p> </p> -<p> </p> -<hr class="pg" /> -<p>***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WHEN GRETEL WAS FIFTEEN***</p> -<p>******* This file should be named 50371-h.htm or 50371-h.zip *******</p> -<p>This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:<br /> -<a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/5/0/3/7/50371">http://www.gutenberg.org/5/0/3/7/50371</a></p> -<p> -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed.</p> - -<p>Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. -</p> - -<h2 class="pg">START: FULL LICENSE<br /> -<br /> -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br /> -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</h2> - -<p>To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license.</p> - -<h3>Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works</h3> - -<p>1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8.</p> - -<p>1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.</p> - -<p>1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others.</p> - -<p>1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States.</p> - -<p>1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:</p> - -<p>1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed:</p> - -<blockquote><p>This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United - States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost - no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use - it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with - this eBook or online - at <a href="http://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you'll have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this - ebook.</p></blockquote> - -<p>1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</p> - -<p>1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work.</p> - -<p>1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.</p> - -<p>1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License.</p> - -<p>1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.</p> - -<p>1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</p> - -<p>1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that</p> - -<ul> -<li>You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation."</li> - -<li>You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works.</li> - -<li>You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work.</li> - -<li>You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.</li> -</ul> - -<p>1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.</p> - -<p>1.F.</p> - -<p>1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment.</p> - -<p>1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE.</p> - -<p>1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem.</p> - -<p>1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.</p> - -<p>1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions.</p> - -<p>1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. </p> - -<h3>Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm</h3> - -<p>Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life.</p> - -<p>Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org.</p> - -<h3>Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation</h3> - -<p>The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.</p> - -<p>The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact</p> - -<p>For additional contact information:</p> - -<p> Dr. Gregory B. Newby<br /> - Chief Executive and Director<br /> - gbnewby@pglaf.org</p> - -<h3>Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation</h3> - -<p>Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS.</p> - -<p>The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit <a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/donate">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>.</p> - -<p>While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate.</p> - -<p>International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.</p> - -<p>Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate</p> - -<h3>Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.</h3> - -<p>Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support.</p> - -<p>Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition.</p> - -<p>Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org</p> - -<p>This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.</p> - -</body> -</html> - diff --git a/old/50371-h/images/colophon.jpg b/old/50371-h/images/colophon.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index cfbf41c..0000000 --- a/old/50371-h/images/colophon.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50371-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/50371-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8beb973..0000000 --- a/old/50371-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50371-h/images/i-144.jpg b/old/50371-h/images/i-144.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0f0fdf7..0000000 --- a/old/50371-h/images/i-144.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50371-h/images/i-168.jpg b/old/50371-h/images/i-168.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 15b8310..0000000 --- a/old/50371-h/images/i-168.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50371-h/images/i-192.jpg b/old/50371-h/images/i-192.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 75bc29f..0000000 --- a/old/50371-h/images/i-192.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50371-h/images/i-224.jpg b/old/50371-h/images/i-224.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e8253d6..0000000 --- a/old/50371-h/images/i-224.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50371-h/images/i-314.jpg b/old/50371-h/images/i-314.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d5d2fd2..0000000 --- a/old/50371-h/images/i-314.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50371-h/images/i-book1.jpg b/old/50371-h/images/i-book1.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d5e3108..0000000 --- a/old/50371-h/images/i-book1.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50371-h/images/i-book2.jpg b/old/50371-h/images/i-book2.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9df0750..0000000 --- a/old/50371-h/images/i-book2.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50371-h/images/i-book3.jpg b/old/50371-h/images/i-book3.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 80bba76..0000000 --- a/old/50371-h/images/i-book3.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50371-h/images/i-book4.jpg b/old/50371-h/images/i-book4.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8bed21f..0000000 --- a/old/50371-h/images/i-book4.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50371-h/images/i-book5.jpg b/old/50371-h/images/i-book5.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4f21e29..0000000 --- a/old/50371-h/images/i-book5.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50371-h/images/i-book6.jpg b/old/50371-h/images/i-book6.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6dfc876..0000000 --- a/old/50371-h/images/i-book6.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50371-h/images/i-book7.jpg b/old/50371-h/images/i-book7.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e78303d..0000000 --- a/old/50371-h/images/i-book7.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50371-h/images/i_frontis.jpg b/old/50371-h/images/i_frontis.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b508a07..0000000 --- a/old/50371-h/images/i_frontis.jpg +++ /dev/null |
